1Boo\\B

on iBG^pt

atib (Tbalbaea

THE

EGYPTIAN HEAVEN AND HELL

E. A.

WALLTS BUDGE, M.A., Litt.D., D.Litt., D.Lit.

KEEPEK OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES
IN

THE BRITISH MUSEUM

VOL.

THE SHORT FORM

II.

of the

BOOK AM-TUAT

AND

THE BOOK OF GATES

LONDON

KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER &

Dryden House,

43,

CO. Ltd.

Gerrard Street, W.

1905
[/J// rights resetved'\

SSI

NOTE
This volume
treat

of

the

is

the second of a series of three volumes which

Egyptian Heaven and Hell.

It

contains the

complete hieroglyphic text of the Sumniar}', or short form of

Book Am-Tuat, and the complete hierogl3'phic text of the

Book of Gates, with translations and reproductions of all the

the

illustrations.

series of

Chapters dealing with the origin and

contents of Books of the Other World, with prefatory remarks,

and a

full

index to the whole work, will be found in the third

volume.

48r2C'57

CONTENTS
The

Seti

The

From the Sarcuphagus of

.....

(Goddess Nut.
I.

Short Form of the Jjook

Am-Tuat

Froiillapiccu
:

Hour
Second Hour
Third Hour
Fourth Hour
Fifth Hour
Sixth Hour
Seventh Hour
Eighth Hour
Ninth Hour
Tenth Hour
Eleventh Hour
Twelfth Hour
First

1.

The Alabaster Sarc

Ari'ENDix

Belzoni's Account of his Discovery

11.

Tomb of Seti I
The Book of Gates
The Western Vestibule, or Ante-chamber of

III.

THE TUAT, SeT-AmENTET, GUARDED BY SeT

AND Tat. With 2 Illustrations
The First Gate, guarded by Saa-Set. With 10

IV.

The Second Gate, Sevtet-uauau, guarded bv

OF the

Illustrations

Aqebi.

With

lUustiatiuns

....

The Third Gate, Nebt-s-tchefau, guarded by

TcHETBi.

With 10

lllu.stiation.s

CONTENTS

Vlll

PAGE

CHAP.

The Fourth Gate, Arit, guarded by Teka-hra.

139
With 11 Illustrations
The Judgment Hall of Osiris. With 1 llhistia-

VI.

VII.

iri8

tion

The Fifth Gate, Nebt-auA, guarded by Set-kmIfiS

MAAT-F. With 4 Illustrations
rX. The Sixth Gate, Pestit, guarded by Akha-en190
maat. With 27 Illustrations
X. The Seventh Gate, Bekhkhi, guarded by Set-

VIII.

....

hra. With 9 Illustrations

.219
The Eighth Gate, Aat-shefsheft, guarded by
Ab-ta. With 12 Illustrations
.237
The Ninth Gate, Tcheserit, guarded by Sethu.

XI.
XII.

With 10

259

Illustrations

The Tenth Gate, Shetat-besu, guarded by Am279

NETU-F. With 12 Illustrations
The Eleventh Gate, Tesert-baiu, guarded by

XIII.

XIV.

Sebi and Eeri, or the Eastern Vestibule

With

OF the Tuat.

2 Illustrations

301

VAlllATX
V. 10,
1.

IS,

)..

3,

I.

for

"Thon-tent-baiu" read "Tt-nt-haiu

10, foi- "Ni'l)t-nui-tuatiu "

-J,

1.

p. :51,

for

I.

1,

Y ^T^

'wid

"
;

f ^T^
-^^^

for '^^;^ read

p. 2:J,

dTH

1.

p. r,7,

3,

1.

^f-H
1.26, for
p.

for

ll;,
/I\

1.

A
;

p.

lo,

1.

1 1

for

D
h

3, for "Tehetl.i" read " Nel.t-tehefau "

read l^.

for ? read

3,

for "tlie

magical powers" read "her magical powers to those";

read

20,

p.

read " Metchet-niu-ni'bt-Tuatiu"

p. 113,

wnd
;

p. 147,

1.

7.

THE SHORT FORM

OF THE

BOOK OF AM-TUAT
THE SUMMAEY OF THE BOOK: OP WHAT
IN THE UNDERWOELD.

IS

The Beginning of the Horn of Amentet, [which is]

THE Uttermost Point of the Deepest Darkness.

THE FIEST HOUE.

This god entereth into the earth through the Hall of
the horizon of Amentet.

twenty atru

man

(i.e.,

of the first Field of the

Ea) allotteth

[his] following,

to

There are one hundred and

journey over in this Hall before a

arriveth at the gods of the Tuat.

The name

He

to

and

to

fields to

and he beginneth

work out the plans

Tuat

the gods
to

is

Net-ra.

who

are in

send forth words

of the divine beings of

the Tuat in respect of this Field.

AVliosoever
VOL.

II.

shall

have

these

made

copied)

(i.e.,

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

AAAAAA
I

A^/^^^A

SUMMARY

J\

'^^m

i<

^
^?^tk'i^ _J>!
^ II
Jt"

fT=f

cr^

A/VVW\

lO

^^

J\

A.^^ OLD ]

/vwvv\ A/vwv\

A/WW.

^^^ Ll)%J

THE SECOND HOUR.

Tliis great

Ur-nrst,

god afterwards

wliicli

is

tlirec

tuketli

up

his position in

liundved and nine atru in

leuoth, and one hundred and twenty atru in width.

The name of the gods who

TuATi. Whosoever knoweth

are in this Field

their

existence with them, aud unto

allot fields in

OF Urnes.

Stand

Up

names

liiiii

shall

is

Baiu-

have his

shall this great

god

the place wherein they are in the Field

He

shall

stand up with the Gods

who

(Ahau), he shall travel on in the following


THE SECOND HOUR

he shall enter into the earth, he shall

of this great god,

force a

way through

the Tuat, he shall cleave a passage

through the tresses of the gods

(Henksu), he

(Am-aa)

after the

emptying

of the lands,

lioat of the Earth,

tlio

flowiug hair

witli

on by the Eater of the Ass

shall travel

bread-cakes in

he shall eat

and there

shall

be given unto him the fore-part of Tatuba.

Whosoever

have

shall

made

writing

in

drawing) similitudes of the Baiu-Tuati

of the

Tuat)

of the

Tuat

tions should be

make

in

(or,

the Souls

forms in which they are in

in the

now

(i.e.,

Ament

the beginning of such representa-

from Amentet,

offerings unto

and

whosoever shall

them upon earth

in their names,

[these things I say] shall act as magical protectors to

that person upon earth, regularly and unfailingly.

And

whosoever

sliall

know

the words which

the

gods of the Tuat speak to this god, and the words

which are said by him

to

them when he

approaching

is

the gods of the Tuat, [these words I say] shall act as

magical protectors to him that knoweth them upon

earth, regularly

and unfailingly.

Shesat-maket-neb-s

is

the

name

of the

hour of the

night which guideth this great god through this Field.

THE SECOND HOUR

I.

Fkom the Tomb of Seti

^ D _Hli^

J^

^aaJ^aa

wvwv\ t=i:^

_m:^

I.

(lines

23

<=> dZ]

61).

<=> Ji

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

nnnn

Ji

Jr

/wvaaa

SUMMARY

i^^^

\> /wwva

1 <==> Ji

<2nn

\>

AAA/^^ ,vvvvvv __--

A^yv^\A

AAAAAA
I

/\ AAAAAA
/vAAAA -iJ

J\

D D

J]
/]

Jl

s^

;i

AAAAAA

L[i::z:i

III

IS

THE SECOND HOUR

AAAAAA

ri
I

^-^1

5^

AAAAAA

'

AWVWV

^"=11

^O

<=^

<=> A

Jj

'

D
I

T-T

THE SECOND HOUE.

Fkom the Leyden Papyrus,

II.

D _Cr^

/WvWN

Ji

^^
s

AAAA/V\

T. 71.

D _CrNS'

!^
I

1,

^V\AAA

AAAAAA

A^/\AAA

^^^
I

Jl

J\

Ic:^^

^fe^Mir^^iv^k,

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

SUMMARY

^kvP4ZJ1^=11^ A A
^^ S
H ^
-^mw

r=iD

c^

<:^

jyq^r^Hiiiii^iikP^
O

^'^'v^A^

AAA/^

.-

AAAAAA

[ZTZ]

^-^5

^\

'^
I

AAAAAA AAAAAA

iii!^fliiii:^jiTr^i^i
C|^^

.*\

AAAAAA

-ZL

^^

;1

D<:=>

Ji

AAAAAA

^i^V
^.>k

/wwv\

^ O ^

AA/VAAA

^^

AA/VV\A Ll~J

7\ 1

^^ihn

THE

THIIU) IIOUE.

This great god afterwards taketli up his position in

the Fields of the PEiiU-gods

(i.e.,

the Fighters),

and

THE THIRD HOUR

god paddletli his way over the Stream of

this great

Osiris (Net-Asar) in sailing up this Field, which

is

three hundred and nine atru long, and one hundred

and twenty atru wide.

to those

and he

who

Tiiis

great god uttercth words

are in the following of Osiris to this City,

allotteth unto

them

estates

which are situated

in this Field.

Baiu-shetaiu

Hidden Souls) is the name of the

tliis Field, and whosoever knoweth

(i.e.,

gods

who

their

names upon earth

are in

the place where Osiris

him water

shall be able to approach to

is,

and there

shall be given

unto

for his Field.

Net-nei;-ua-kiieper-auatu

Whosoever

shall

Hidden Souls
depicted in

know

is

the

name

of this Field.

these hidden similitudes of the

in the correct forms wherein they are

Ament

of the

Tuat

such representations should

lie

now the

beginning of

from Amentet

[these

figures I say] shall act as magical protectors to that

man upon

and

earth, [and] in Neter-khert, regularly

unfailingly.

Whosoever knoweth

these,

when he

is

making

his

journey past them shall escape from their roarings,

and he

shall not fall

down

into their furnaces (or,

pits).

Whosoever knoweth
over [his] seat

Ea

this,

when he

(or, place), his

and whosoever knoweth

spirit, shall

is

keeping ward

bread-cake shall be with

this,

being soul [and]

have the mastery over his

legs,

and

shall

never enter into the place of destruction, but he shall


THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

10

come

foitli

with

SUMMARY

attributes (or, forms),

liis

and

shall

snufl" tlie air for his hour.

TiiENTENT-BAiu

which uuidcth

is

the iiamc of

hour

tlie

Kod through

this <neat

of the night

this Field.

THE THIKD HOUR

I.

From the Tomp. of

Seti

I.

Ji n

(lines

62

105).

o D

nnnn

(71) AWAA t^^^A^^yvs

Ji

i=ii=f=3

l^/^wvc^^fr:

AA^AAA

^^ M.

'-^

A^^/v^A

-/I

Hi

*~^

r-.

_Zi

intiiiii

/S.VSAAA

rv\A^/\A

crrtrr)

aaaaaa


THE THIRD HOUR

II
AAAAAA AA/W/^

Ji

nirf^q^2P-kkiifi^VS^
^^
Z]

k^iii;^:

Ji

mi

11

^^m

/=

ji

K->

[kii]

/WSAAA

/>AAAA^

AA/VSAA

^II^

'^

\> AA/NAAA

THE THIRD HOUR.

II.

From the Leyden Papyrus,

T. 71.

3SI

:=^

_^ 1^1

^ A ^

JT

111

JL

I .wwvs

^IkTEX^U^^Iiik
s

(i^:

^Hi^ni^zk

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

12

SUMMARY

iTiiifk^ivX^?;ri
J;^M-l^iui^MI

s
I

,-^

1Jik^iM^q^2
I^S^J m L^lk

^^li =
C30

AAAAAA

'^i

M^q^2W^k

l-TT-l

^^"^

^^iSf^^^^^-m

r^?-kasL:^i^^2
P

ra

|f^^A;(|^2

P-ki>jlc^

(^

2hk%^^.r.iPM^Ik2ii

THE FOURTH HOUR

I3

.jL.^fe-:2B^.^_^xll>i^m^^^S

l^sdkX^f^kTI
u

AAAA/V\ /W,/W\

I*.

^^>^

THE FOURTH HOUE.

The majesty

this great god,

of

along, afterwards taketh

his position in the secret

Amentet, and he perfurmeth the

Circle of

gods of

up

having been towed

tlie

Tiuit

who

are therein by

affairs of

means

the

of his voice,

but he seeth them not.

Ankh-kiieperu

the

is

name

of

the

gate

of

this

Circle.

Ament-setiiau

the

is

Whosoever knoweth

name

of this Circle.

this representation of tlie

hidden

roads of Re-statet, and the holy paths of the Ammeiiet,

and

tlie

the god
of

him

for the

secret doors

who

is

upon

which are

in the

Land

of

Seker,

his sand, shall be in the condition

that eateth the bread-cakes which are [made]

mouth

of

the Living gods in the Temple of

Teni.

"Whosoever knoweth this shall be in

him

lluit

is

tlie

moat on the ways, and he

condition of

shall journey

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

14

SUMMARY

over the roads of Ee-setiiau, and

he shall see the

representations of the Aiimehet.

UiiT-EM-SEKiiEMU-SET

is

the

name

of tlie

hour

of tlie

niiiht wliicli uuidetli this j^reat "rod.

THE FOURTH HOUR

I.From the Tomb of

Seti

T.

/I

J^

jT-Ms;

lll/wvLi/vwwv

(lines

q
I

lOG 138).
s

THE FOURTH HOUR

A^^AAA

15

THE FOURTH HOUR.

II.

FiiOM

THE Leyden Rapyrus,

D ^Bf^'Ti

Z:>

tl

O ^

-<

-<2>-

.A

<d>

III

!l

'^
'

V*V

JI

Jl

U A/V^AA^

AftAAftA

A^WVNA

JXV^

/^^,yv^

/vv^A^^

T. 71.

rj\Nsr\r\

/V^^W\

'^

i-J

^ O

rfll

= s^>Sf|^2

D
"'^^

l=M.^PJ^\"q"fliqik^

THE HOOK OF AM-TUAT

l6

SUMMARY

f\\^\^!^Kl%.^0\ff,^

^
THE FIFTH HOUR.
This great god

is

towed along oxcv the ways

of tlie

Tuat

of the

god Sekek, wlio

Maat

of

tlirougli Ihc \\\>\h'v ludl' of Ihis secret Circle

is

upon

and he

his sand,

neitlier

looketh upon nor gazcth at the secret figure of the

earth which

gods

wh(t

words
god

of

containcth

arc
Iifi,

in

who

[the

the flesh of
df]

liaiii

this

cricth unto llicm

The

god.

this

god

licar

the

IVoni wliere tins

is.

AilA-NETERU

is

the

name

of

door

the

[of

this

City]'.

Ament
it

is

the

name

of tlie Circle of this god, [and in

arc] the secret path of Anientet,

hidden palace, and the

Sekeu

[willi

his]

body, in tlie divine

lUlu-A.MU-TUAT
[this] Circle.

Ih'sh,

lioly

and

and the doors

[his]

Land or

nieiidieis,

[and his]

form which they had at

is

Their

the

name

furiiis {(iru)

of the

tlie

jdace

of

of the

first.

gods who are hi

wlio are in their liour,


THE FIFTH HOUR
and

tlii'ir

I7

know, nor

sliapes {kheperu) neither

Rccret

Sekeu

look upon, nor sec this image (or, similitude) of

the

(or,

hawk)

himself.

WHiosoever shall make these representations according

to the

image which

is

in writing in the

of the Tuat, at the south of the

know them

wliosoever shall
soul

sliall

unite itself to

tlie

hidden places

Hidden

Palace,

and

shall he at peace,

and his

offerings of Seker,

and the

goddess KiiE.MiT shall not hack his l)ody in pieces, and

Whoso-

he shall go on his wa}' tcnvards her in peace.

ever shall

make

ollerings to these gods

upon earth

[these offerings, I say, shall act as magical protectors

to that

man upon

earth,

and

in

the

name

Netek-khekt, regularly

and unfailingly].
Sem-iiek-ab-uaa-s
night which

is

guideth

this

great

hour of the

of the

god

through

this

Field.

THE FIFTH HOUR

I. From the Tomb of Seti

139 173).

_ffi^

<=> ^=^ <=>

crz]

(^

VOL. H.

(lines

J^ U

/ww.^

arrfo^ic Jg^ir^i

I.

/I

%=5

Ci

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

l8

^ q

/I

CTZD

/.wvv,

:5=

SUMMARY

r"^ ^^^ r^ tk

/^^^^l

0:^^

^^

J^^:^

_M^

^!=^^
I

=9= CUD

^^

s\

^-1^
/wv\^^

JlJr ^

^^/vlvJU

III

n
I

/wwv^

'^


THE FIFTH HOUR

IQ

THE FIFTH HOUR.

From the Leyden Papyrus,

II.

T. 71.

\til::z\ii{]\
Q

030'^.=^

/U-fl

=:

-^5-

-TL

D ^-^^-'''^^

c^n
"|M

HAftAAAA

?nr^

AAA/\AA
1

r~\^~i

fl
]

S=3

Dq

_/ J
_/-i

u
A

'^^

<=^

;^

A/v^AA^

^=11

zi

<

^
>

on

A^A^^^

^1

aaaaaa P''^'"^

^^^r;lrs?^kS^Mf!
/vvwv^
/W>/v^^

V^

'-^

l,'TiSl^J=->^^5^^

THE BOOK OF AM-TIAT

20

SUMMARY

"=^

'^^

kfilikfl=liTS^T4ri^

^=0
1"c^fl^^PI^I^%^S'i
D
-^^

Ji^

^*^^
AA/N/W\

/'A^v^AA

Ji

AA/W^

A^JVNAA

THE SIXTH HOUR.

The majesty
tlie

ill

of this great

god taketh

stream of Nebt-mu-tuatiu

(i.e.,

waters of the gods of the Tuat), and

words
tliat

to the

gods who are

He makcth

in this City.

being provided
liis

tlierein,

they have the mastery over

wiili

liis

words the estates

oll'orings in this City,

their lakes,

and

hi*

his

IJoat,
wliicli

position

the Lord of the

lie

sendcth forth

and he commandeth

tlieir

way
and

u\> his

divine ollcrings

tlirongh

tliis

lie settetli

are [to

and he giveth

to

apart

]ro<hire]

is

the

l>y

their

them water

for

tiavclU'lh through the Tiiat every

day.

Seit-METU

Field,

name

of tlie

door of this City.

THE SIXTH HOUR

Tlie secret roads of
I

his great

god

is

21

Amentet, and the manner wherein

being rowed along over the water

therein in his boat to perform the plans (or, affairs) of

the gods of the Tuat, the gathering together [of them]

by their names, the manifestations of their shapes

forms),
of

and

[their] secret hours,

which the secret representation

men and women.

AVhosoever shall make

known

of the

Tuat

is

is in

of the

copy

[a

of]

image in

this

Hidden Palace, and whosoever

abundance

and

offerings

liis

parents

shall

know them

one who awardeth offerings

in the Tuat,

and he

who

the oflerings of the gods

Osiris,

same

the hidden things of the Tuat, at the south

shall be in the condition of

'in

not

to

writing, according to the representation of the

which

(or,

such are the things

(or,

shall be united to

are in the following of

kinsfolk) shall

make

the

which are obligatory on the earth.

The majesty

of this great

and he giveth divine offerings

god sendeth forth words,

to [the gods of] the Tuat,

and he standctli up by them; and they see him, and

they have dominion over their Fields and over the
gifts

made

tions

by reason

them, and they ellect their transforma-

to

of the

words which

this great

god hath

spoken unto them.

^Ietchet-nkht-Tuatiu
which

is

Nvbicli

country.

the

name

of this Field,

the road of the Boat of Ra.

Mesperit-au-maat
iii-bt

is

guideth

is

the
this

name
great

of the

hour of the

god through

this


THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

22

SUMMARY

THE SIXTH HOUR.

From

I.

tiik Tomij

a,

l_l

/vv^Wv

A /vw^\

of Seti

I.

/WWV\

^^^^

ljr.^^iiimxL!JiiiS^_r
'''"^ ^::J;^ '^^^'^ ^^wwN ^^'^"^
'=^
^^.^^
I

111

I'

^/^/1

210).

AWV\A

^AA^^^

7i

174

(lines

Y\

>g*c:.

Ji

/wvwv

-^-^
ill

^^^

^
[=:31

^<z::7

_B^ <^I>

/www 1

J^

'^'^'^^

-B^

K\l\*\^i\Km\

UnJ.

n'

8*^1

rvn

n^ ^=>

fi

^^^

v.x

A/WWA

THE SIXTH HOUR

"^

23

"
_Q

re

^ D

/
I

c=i=i='l

Jl

/WWSA

A^/WV

0^=^

I<=>|

^'"^
/WWAA '^

I_BJ^

iVJi

^ V^

-CESS _il

Ui

^'"'^
!

A/W^VS

'

ililii)

.wwvA-

"="
U
/wvw\ If

_1C>^

^"-^

^H^
<!>

V ^
I

/W\f^/\f\

mm

>^^^*THE SIXTH HOUR.

From the Leyden Tapykus,

II.

^^

AAAAAA

Ar^^A/V^

'1
/^^VV^-'v^

T. 71.

D
A'WNAA

^ir^^l^SlTliS^J

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

24

SUMMARY

III

/WVWV

k^ = PJ*^

^-f

^^ r-gji
I

n AAAAAA

A/VAAAA

cri^

'

/www

^
!

/W^rW\

'

1^

^ O_

/wwv\

i^:^ \.

'=^-
^^-^
;

"^

'

II

isti^^^^^

^^^^

kKliE^^S^k^
crz3

7i

k /^U
^T^Ik^mkEX^II

II

'^

-ca^

/vww\

^
'^

^ nr

D
2

AAA/W\

THE SEVENTH HOUR

25

i3?s!krn >
l^P?kflrT^k

4 Jr

!^ cTD ^

III n-^^

7ZZ.

/WVW^

M^ ^^

^.O

^-^ ^/wwNA ^nj$ <::

D -Zi ^ /WWSA O

Jl U III!

'^Ir'

_B^ .4ii

THE SEVENTH HOUE.

The majesty

of this great

god taketh

and

in the secret place of Osiris,

tlie

\\\\

liis

position

majesty of this

great god sendeth forth words into this to the gods

who

dwell therein.

This god maketh to himself other

forms for this hidden

i)lace in

order to drive out of his

path the serpent iiend Ai'EP by means of the words of

power

of Isis,

IluTi-AsAU

and the words

is

the

name

of
of

power

of Semsu(?).

the gate of this City

through which this god passeth.

Tephet-sheta

is

the

name

of this City.

THE BOOK OF Am-TUAT

26

This great god maketh his

SUMMARY

way

the road of

over

Anient in the holy boat, and he passeth

road which

without water, without being towed

is

He maketh

along.

his

way by means

of Isis, and by means

Semsu (?), and the utterances

power

[act as] magical protectors,

of

Apep

in it over this

of the

words

of the

of this great

of

words

of

power

of

god himself

and perform the slaughters

in the Tuat, in this Circle, in his windings in

the sky.

Whosoever

make

shall

[a

copy

of]

these [pictures]

according to the similitudes whicli are in writing at

the northern side uf

tlie

Hidden Palace

they shall act as magical

maketh them

in

knoweth them

to

and

tlie

him that
whosoever

words

(i.e.,

of

recite) tlie

power

of

words

is]

be driven back the Apep of lia in Amentet.

the same.

Boat

shall do [this]

of Efi, l)oth in

that halh

know how

Now

iio

upon

Whosoever knoweth

power

of

Semsu, shall make

ever shall do [this] in the Hidden Palace of

and whosoever

And

be a soul of souls with Ra.

sliall

whosoever shall make

of Isis

for

And

protectors

heaven and in earth.

in the Tuat,

Wliosotlie

Tuat,

eartli, [the result

this shall be in the

heaven and upon earth

but he

l<niwledge of this representation shall not

to drive

back NEilA-lliiA

(i.e.,

Stinking-Face).

the ridge of earth of Neija-hiia in the Tuat

is

four hundred and fifty cubits in length, and he filleth

it

with the undulations of his body.

belong to him are

great god dulh unt

The

regions which

made (i.e., kept) for him, and the

make iiis way vcr liim when he


THE SEVENTH HOUR
maketli him to turn aside out of the
the secret place of Osiris,

when

this

27

way

from

for him,

god maketh

his

way

through this city in the form of the serpent Meiien.

Whosoever

know

shall

upon

this

earth, the serpent

Neiia-iira shall not drink his water, and the soul of

him

tliat

gods

knoweth

who

it

shall nut

arc in this Circle;

l)e

by the

evilly entreated

and whosoever knoweth

it

the crocodile Ab-shau shall not devour his soul.

KiiESEF-iiAi-iiESEQ-NEiiA-HitA

name

the

is

of

the

hour uf the night which guideth this great god through

this Circle.

THE SEVENTH HOUR

I.

Fito.M

JL

THE ToMP. OF Seti

o X

.www

ii"^^'''0
~jn
/www a
^^

'

O-

^Zj!

1 1 '^^i
-fj^/wvwv

'

III

1'
I

\AA^A^

I.

CTZ]

(lines

210

'^

"
'

'^

21:')).

A^

:^^=^?

;WW^\

[1
ll

"

_&

ll

"^
<wv\AA

LI ID A/VWW

JL|\
IT

i^

THE SEVENTH HOUE.

II.

c^

\-j

/www
Xw I

From the Leyden Papyrus,

Aw^

/www

T. 71.

J^ J^ D X
IJ

.<2>- rJ

l^^lTli!J.1L!:i^^l

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

28

SUMMARY

ii1'i^ik^i^1L!T^^^

^Ili^i^^k^O D^k
_ffi^ /wwvN

/wwv^

J\

/.v.-As

<:ii^ <:ii> _Jl

\\

A/^\AAA

A/WNAft
1

iD D """"'JS^^:^<z^O

fBlK^m^k.^l^^liil
t

r-^-^ /WWVA '^^.S'^

^ ^

CrZl

1 AAAAA^

THE SEVENTH HOUR

29

r^] ill!
-f-

JL X

^i'^-^kl
^

ooL <==>

:r:

^2

^,vwvs

is^k/^^^^^

l^k^JC^^'^"^
I

/W\/W\

-<E>-

_A

AAV^

_B^ ^

/VWWS

<C3>

_B^

'''^^^

AA/VV\A A/WvAA

1Ei=lf^y^^^i^
I

/I

o
>o

THE BOOK OF AM-TL'AT

30

SUMMARY

AAftAAA

Fro^flflSIP,
X.

THE EIGHTH HOUE.

When
his

majesty

llie

p()sitii)ii

in

ff

their sand, he sendeth forth

his Boat,

(?) of the serpent

Aha-an-ukt-f

is

the

Tebat-neteru-set

As

words

taken up

liatli

who

is

way over it in
towing of the gods who are
Whosoever shall make
his

is

in the

Mehen.

name of the gate

the name of this

for the secret Circle of

are in

from out of

to tliem

and the gods tow along him that

holy emlnace

makcth

god

this y;reat

the secret Circles of tliosc

Amextet,

of this City.

City.

god

this great

his Ioat, 1iy

means

of the

in the 'Puat.
[a

copy

according to the similitude which

is

these

things

in writing

on the

of]

north [wall] of the Hidden Palace in the Tuat, and

whosoever shall know them by their names, shall

in

the condition

of

one wlio

is

fully })ro\ided

swathings on the earth, and he shall never

at the secret gates,

and he

sliall

])e

lie

witli

repulsed

have abundant offerings

in the great funeral hall regularly

and unfailingly

for

millions of years.

Neht-usha
which guidcth

is

the

name

of

this great god.

|]ic

hmn'

.r

ihe night

THE EIGHTH HOUR

3I

THE EIGHTH HOUK.

From the Leyden Papyrus,

T. 71.

>-^

<=^

r-w-i

<3.

CZ:>

on^^

% fk, n_^
_2fl0 1lllllijl=i:t=f

f^

2^.=^

-^^
H

^'

/wwvv

-(J-

^ik^i:r:^Ti^k

[-^^-| /wwNA R

<=

iQ

^ ^

n 1 AA./ (iiia -Ki\ H .m i^^T Jf =5^

_

AAA/VAA

-A

Qqi

ili

1k
TPJ*^
"^ n

.1

^fx

^^^ ri^
I

A A
I

'^ <z> V
I

^^^
<rr>

^ n
AAAAA^

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

^2

<=.

SUMMARY

THE NINTH

HOUll.

AVlicn the majesty of this great god hath taken

his position

in

this

Circle,

from his Boat

to the

sailors join the

Boat

Saa-keb
which

this great

Bes-aru
secret

Circle

is

Tuat

of

this

this great

Whosoever maketh

names according

to take

up

this City.

through

his position

City,

Amentet, wherein

of

positions in the

god in

and the

on

in this City.

name

the

is

therein,

of the gate of this City

god passcth

the stream which

he scndeth forth words

who dwell

of this great

name

the

is

gods

up

copy

[a

which

take

god and his

of]

is

up

the

their

sailors.

these things in their

to the similitudes whicli are in writing

on the east [wall]

of the

Hidden Palace

of the 'Fuat,

and whosoever knoweth their names upon earth, and

knoweth

their hal)itations in

Amentct, shall rest in his

habitation in the 'Puat, and he shall stand up

among

the lords of the provisions of the gods, and his voice

shall be
of

the

madt before the ichatcha beings on the day

reckoning

protectors to

of

Ami

great liouse).

him

Mak-NEI5-s

which guideth

is

Tharaoh

(literally,

tlie

thrice

these tilings shall act as magical

that

knoweth them upon

the

name

this great

of

god in

earth.

the hour of (ho night

this Circle.

THE NINTH HOUR

33

THE NINTH HOUR.

From the Leyden Papyrus,
=1

AAArt/W

/W^A/V\

T. 71.

1^

i^

wvvv\

AA/WV\

/VWVAA AA/NAAA

'^

^
I

/WWA '^

5^

AA/V\AA

,-il-^ C3

AAAAAA

^kll=IkffiliTfJ^i7^^
1=3]
I

[irz]

f\/^^

g r^-^

^111

^
7^
o - ^

ii4>yi^kii^^
eJiiiJ)

VOL.

II.

'::i

k^^^^Siik
^VWVA

AAAAAA

^ ^

'

hH HJ

O
I

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

34
AAAA/VA

AAAAA^

-=>,

S;^

^ =^ -^^ .^. ^

AAAAAA
'

'

^1

AAAAAA

'

SUMMARY
S

'^

_Cr^

/WWVS

^O ^

<^

AAA/^^

-*

W'
THE TENTH HOUK.
up

his position

and he sendeth forth words

to the gods

Tlie majesty of this great

in this Circle,

wlio are in

taketli

it.

Aa-kiieperu-mes-aru
this

god

City through which

Metch-qa-utebu

is

name

the

is

this great

the

name

of

the gate of

god passeth.

of this City.

[This

is]

the secret Circle of Amentet whereto Kiiepera joineth

himself before Ra, and the gods, and the spirits, and
the dead cry out from
tions (or, images) of

Whosoever
sentations]

shall

over the secret representa-

it

Akert.

make

according

[a

to

copy

the

these

of]

figures

[repre-

which

are

depicted on the cast [wall] of Anient, and whosoever

knoweth them

l)y

their

names

shall journey

about in the Tuat, and shall travel through

he shall not be driven back, and he

with

round
it,

and

sliall

flourish

of the

hour of

Rfi.

TEiNTKNIT-hesq-kiiakabu

is

the

name

the night which guidcth this great god tlirougli the

secret

ways

of this City.

THE TENTH HOUR

35

THE TENTH HOUR

Fkom the Levpen Papykus,

T. 71.

/VVVW\

A/V\A/\A

1
I

o=3

1^

AAAAA^

AAAA/V\

"Emmr

wwv\

**

<::^

I'

Ci^ci
I

^'^
V

_^
_Cr^

/wwvA
AAAAAA

7^

7^
V^

^
X

AAAAAA

I
CZEZ! .-^'^

vW

AAA/NAA

^1

n-^^^

m ^5
AAAAAA

"=^

III

.f^/V^V\

AAAAAA

JT

^.^!
AA/VW\

^ O

1
I

fl

^^

111

^^^

AWVSA
'

'

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

36

SUMMARY

THE ELEVENTH HOUR

The majesty
in this Circle,

god taketh up his position

of this great

and he seudeth forth words unto the

gods who are therein,

Sekiiex-Tuatiu

is tlio

name

of tlie gate of this City

thruugh which this great god passeth.

EE-EN-gERERT-Ai'T-KiiAT
[This

is]

name

the

is

the secret Circle of the

Tuat

great god passeth on his way, and

at

mountain

eastern

the

Tlie

eternity.

the

of

form thereof

is

of

into

tliis

City.

which

this

[lie]

cometh forth

sky,

the eater of

in the presence of the

serpent I'etka, whicli dwcUeUi in this City, and they

(i.e.,

the gods) place themselves in the train of

when

the birth of Kiiepeu upon earth

is

[lla]

about to take

place.

Whosoever

shall

make

[a copy] of these [representa-

tions] according to the figures wliich are depicted

on

the east [wall] of the palace of Anient in the hidden

[places]

shall

1)C

offering,

equipped

of

tlic

Tuat, and whosoever knoweth

in

the

position

and

of

him who

[to travel]

botli

of
is

him

tliat

a spirit

in lioaven

tlieni

divideth his

who

is

suitably

and upon oavUi,

regularly and unceasingly.

SEBIT-NEB-UAA-KIIESEF-SElUr-E.M-rKKT-F
of the

hour

of the nii^ht

in this Circle.

which uiiidrth

is

lliis

tliO

name

great god

THE ELEVENTH HOUR

37

THE ELEVENTH HOUR.

From the Leyden Tapykus,

C^

LI A/SAAAA

/WNA/V\

T. 71.

VVsAAAA

D
fij

^^ @
ji

s=3 <z=> ^^^ ^

/wwvA

_^f^

A
I

"^ o

AAAAAA
/V,/\W\

AA/v/v\A

7i

'^^

O ^ O

JB^ <=> O

,^A^

_M^

^
/vwwv

cnn]

'

J)

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

38

SUMMARY

THE TWELFTH HOUR.

The majesty

of

tliis

great god takctli up his position

iu this Circle at the limits of tlic tliick darkness,

god

this great

is

and

born under the form of KilEPEKA in

Nu

Heh

and Am.mui, and

and

this Circle.

The gods

Heh[ut] are

in this Circle at the birth of this great

god, wlien he maketli his appearance from the Tuat,

and taketh up

liis

TiiENEN-NETERU

the Matet Boat, and riseth

i)lacc in

from between the thighs

is

the

of the

goddess Nut.

name

of the gate of this City.

KiiEPEU-KEKUl-KiiA-MESTi
[Tins

the

name

of this City.

the secret Circle of the Tuat, wherein this

is]

great god

Nu, and

is

born, wlien he

is

up

taketli

Whosoever

liis

shall

maketh

his

appearance in

place in the body of NuT.

make

[a c(>})y] of these [representa-

tions] according to the figures

which are depicted on

the east [wall] of the palace of Anient of the Tuat,

be magical protectors to

tliey sliall

them upon

At

tliis

earth, linth in

point

the end of

through

in

this great

knowledge

tlie

tlic

darkness which

Amentet, and

the

knoweth

tliat

light l)eginncth [to come],

thick

god performed
of

him

heaven and on eailh.

of

and

it is

travelleth

the secret matters wliich

Ihiicin.

wh(jle(:')

Ka

or

Me who halh no

part^:')

of

the secret

THE TWELFTH HOUR

the Tuat,

representations of

shall

39

be condemned to

destruction.

Whosoever

shall

make

tions] according to this

of the

[a copy] of these [representa-

copy of what

is

in the

Ament

Tuat, [which] cannot be looked at or seen, and

whosoever shall know these secret images shall be

in the condition

of

journeying], and

shall

who

the spirit

come

forth

is

equipped

and

[from]

[for

shall

descend into the Tuat, and shall hold converse with

the

men and women who

live

regularly

[there]

and

unfailingly, millions of times.

THE TWELFTH HOUR.

From the Leyden Papyrus,

^cr^^^^

H^^Vx^

^4lli_Qnl\

\\

LJ

vj^i^

imiiiir

T. 71.

wwv,

^^^

<=i

i_jL

AVvvvv

_n^

w^w. <rr>

AWWv

Ja

^
(^

THE BOOK OF AM-TUAT

40

SUMMARY

\-^m
O

AAAAAA

AAAAA^

':^

<^

^
I

\^

w
-^^

Si \\
^^
1

z=i

^^

.Bfvli' II

Yi ^^^7

AVWVA

D X U

,-^-^

/wwvA

AAAAAA

^^ /v^

_B^

t=^?^

Jr
'^i

^ E
CTTD

'ft*

7^

THE BOOK OF GATES

THE BOOK OF GATES

CHAPTER

I.

THE ALABASTEK SAKCOPHAGUS OF SETI

The

text

of king Seti

Museum

is

This sarcophagus
authorities

but before

is,

the

is

preserved in the

Inn

undoubtedly, one of
of

any attempt

is

the

alabaster sarcophagus

at 13, Lincoln's

text

for

tlie

1370, which

John Soane,

printed in

Gates,"

of

taken from

B.C.

I.,

of Sir

Book

"

the

uf

following pages,

I.

that

Fields.

the

made

chief

book

remarkable

describe

to

the

arrangement of the scenes and the inscriptions which

accompany them,
facts connected

Belzoni,

it

will be well to recall tlie principal

with

who has

its

discovery by Giovanni Battista

fortunately placed

and

his Narrative of the Operations

icithin the iiyramids, temples,

in

them on record

in

recent discoveries

tombs and Excavations

Egypt and Nuhia, London, 1820,

p.

233

ff.

In

October, 1815, Belzoni began to excav^ate in the Biban-

al-Muluk,

i.e.,

the Valley of the

on the western bank

Tombs

of the Kings,

of the Nile at Thebes,

and

in tlie

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF SETI

44
bed

of a watercourse lie

found a spot where the ground

On

bore traces of luiving been "moved."

the montli

the 19th of

workmen made a way through

liis

and fragments

stone wliich

of

and entered the

there,

I.

magnificent tomb,

first

w'liieli

the sand

been piled up

liad

corridor or passage of a

he soon discovered to have

been made for one of the great kings of Egypt.

second corridor led him to a square chamber which,

being thirty feet deep, formed a serious obstacle in
the

way

ol

any unauthorized intruder, and served

catch any rain-water which might

are

two

and from the

halls,

make

this chamlier

these Belzoni

of

first

way down

its

Beyond

the corridors from the entrance.

passed through other corridors and rooms

entered

the vaulted

chamber

The sarcophagus chamber

sarcophagus.^

a distance of 320 feet from

Cfjrridor,

and

which

in

is

tlie

he

until

stood

the

situated at

is

entrance to the

180 feet l)elow the level

to

first

of the ground.

Belzoni succeeded in l)ringing the sarcophagus from

its

in

chamber into
due course

it

tlie

light of

day without injury, and

arrived in England

the negotiations

which he opened with the Trustees

Museum,

to

whom

its

through, and he
Soane,

it is

purchase was

subsequently sold

said for the

sum

of

of

first
it

2000.

tion of the sarcophagus

shows that both

were Iiollowed out

mitnolllliic

'

of

Ah

of

it

li](icl<s

tlie

tomb

ia j^ivt'ii

in tin- Aj^K'Hilix to lliia

fell

John

to

Sir

An

examina-

and
ol"

(Jli!i|itc'r.

its

cover

alabaster,

IJclzdiii's iiarnilivc is nl" iiitcri-st, his aci-tMiiit of liis

Si'ti'.s

British

proposed,

discovoiy

DISCOVERY or AND DESCRIPTION

and

it is i)iulal>lo,

quarried

the

iii

as

the

near Alaljastronpulis,

iiiouiitaius

name

of

Het-niil),

tlie

ruins

known

near

Sliaipe says,^ tliat these were

]\Ir.

known

the district whicli was

of Tell al-*Amarna.

45

in

C=C^, and

r^;;;j^

i.e.,

the Egyptians by

to

modern times

is

l)y

situated

the

name

In the Het-nub quarries large

numl)ers of inscriptions, written chietly in the hieratic

cliaracter,

have been found, and from the interesting

from these

selection

by Messrs. lilackden

puljlislicd

and Fraser, we learn that several kings

of the

Ancient

and Middle Empires carried on works in them, no

doubt fur the purpose of obtaining alabaster for funeral

The sarcophagus

purposes.

shoulders,
1

ft.

in.

is

the widest part, and

wide, in

and 2 ft. 3
high.

in.

at

the

The thickness

The

from 2^ to 4 inches.

ft.

4 in.

lung, 3

ft.

in.

2ft. Sin. high at the

feet

the cover

is

of the alabaster varies

skill

of

the mason

who

succeeded in hollowing the blocks without breaking,

or even cracking them,

is

marvellous, and the remains

of holes nearly one inch in diameter suggest that the

drill

was

as useful to

him

hollowing out the blocks.

its

as the chisel

When

and mallet in

the sarcophagus and

cover were finally shaped and polished, they were

handed over

to

an artisan who was skilled in cutting

hieroglyphics and figures of the gods,

S:c.,

in stone,

and

both the insides and uutsides were covered by him

' The Alabaster
Sarcophagus of Oimeneptliah
London, 1864, p. 14.

I.,

King of Egypt.

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF SETI

46

I.

with inscriptions and vignettes and mythological scenes

l>oth inscriptions

and scenes

in with a kind of paint

made from

wliich illustrated them.

were then

filled

some preparation
colour of

when

numbers

of their colour,

much
The
texts
late

of cliaracters

and those

discoloured by
first to

formed a striking

whiteness of the alabaster

At

from the quarry.

fresh

large

lailliaut

tlio

and the vi^id bluish green

must have

paint

this

contrast to

of copper,

in

and

which

L(iiul(jn ftg

I.,

remains are

soot.

attempt to describe the contents of the

Samuel Sbarpe, who,

epthali

denuded

are

it still

and

and scenes on the sarcophagus

published

the present time

figures

of Seti

I.

witli the late Jost^ph

was the
Uonomi,

"The Alabaster Sarcophagus of OimenKing of Egypt," Lmidon, 1(SG4, 4to; the

former was responsible for the letterpress, and the

latter for the plates of scenes

reason whidi

it is

and

texts.

For some

not easy to understand, Mr. Sharpe

decided that the hieroglyphic characters which formed

the

prenomen

made were

of the

king for

to be read

"

hierogly})liic'

tlie

(U
I

sarcophagus was

phonetic value of

sign for Osiris

someti mes written

tlie

Oimcncpthali," a result which

he obtained by assigning
tlic

whom

The

Ijj.

^^^^]

MEK-EN-rTAU, or Skti-mkn'-ex-Ptaij.

to

jn-oiujnien is

(^|f|i^,
Mr. Sliarpe did

not, a])]arently, iv.ilizr Ihai both the signs

and

ij|

GENERAL DESCRIPTION
were

to be read " Set,"

phonetic value of

A and
"

he next identified
with

and

gave to the

lie

the

first

to the second the value of

Aimenepthah

AnicMKtpliath

tlie

47

of

"

or "

Oimenepthah

Manetho, and

"

Cho-

the

niaepthah uf Eratosthenes, saying, "hence arises the

name

support to our

reading

his

Oimenepthah."

I'assing

over

the king's)

(i.e.,

Mr. Sharpe's further

remarks, which assert that the sarcopliagus was

in the year B.C.

arrangement

and outsides
the

1175

we nmst

(!),

of the texts
of

and scenes upon

sarcophagus and

tlie

made

consider briefly the

its

tlie

insides

covers.

On

upper outside edge of the sarcophagus runs a

hieroglyphics which contains speeches

single line of

supposed to be made to the deceased by the four

Horus

children of

this line is in

two

which begins at the right hand side

ends at the

left

hand

side of the foot.

"

sections, each of

of the head,

Below

of hieroglyphics are five large scenes, each of

divided into

three

the inside of the sarcophagus are also five

scenes, but there

is

no line

along the upper edge.

phagus

is

is

and these are enclosed

bands which are intended to

the borders of the " Valley of the Other

On

World."

this line

which

registers,

between two dotted

represent

and

On

of hieroglyphics

rimning

the bottom of the sarco-

a finely cut figure of the goddess Nut, and

round and about her are

texts

Theban Kecension

Booh of

the

of

the inside of

of

the

the cover

is

Nut, with arms outstretched.

selected

figure

On

from the

Dead;

on

the goddess

the outside of the


THE SARCOPHAGUS OF SETI

48
cover,

and

ill

of

tlie

scenes, each of
like those inside

The

I.

uddition to the texts wliieli record the

titles

deceased, are

which

is

'

inscribed

names

two large

divided into three registers,

and outside the sarcophagus.

line of text

on the upper outside edge reads

^ \

tM-\rA
<=

(^

"^"

u
'"

'iY^^iT:^:^^'^"
'::z:^

ys-

fTJ^*J^JkJ^J1^^^Jii
MI-llgKiEIOIf'?k o

^
SPEECHES OF THE CHILDREN OF HORUS

49

MOO

AA/VAAA
/VS/VV>A

-;=^

iliii e

"=

em

Iff

lo5?

"

riP^jQEi
W

^^Q.
VOL. IL

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF SETI

50

I.

^\

j\

'=^.m.z::z.^^^
AAA/V^A

I"

fSiT):f?dii^o
-5^
(cA^^ n t
1

AAAA/Vv

01?EI.

"

Speech

of

Mestha

" I

am

Osiris, king, lord of the

"

whose word

"

whose word

"

may

am

[thy] son,

two h\nds, Men-Maat-Ka,

madi, son of the Smi, Seti Mer-en-Ptah,

is

among

be

" flourish

is

Mestha, I

madt, and I have come so that I

those

who

protect thee.

make

to

thy house, which shall be doubly established,

"by the command

of

of

Ea

am Anpu, who dwelleth in

He saith, " Mother

Isis

Ptali,

by the command

" himself."

Speech

of

Anpu

" I

"

with) the funeral chest."

"

descendeth

"

Men-Maat-Ea, whose word

bandages for me,

is

Mer-cn-Ptah, whose word

" that

worketh against mo."

"

of

Tuamatef

" I

am

king

macd, son of the Sun,

" Seti

Speech

Osiris,

(or,

is

madi, from him

Tuamatef, I

am

thy

son Horus, I love thee, and I have come to avenge

" thee, Osiris,

upon him that would work

his wicked-

SPEECHES OF THE CHILDREN OF HORUS

"ness upon thee, and

him under thy feet

the two lands, Men-

I will set

"for ever, Osiris, king, lord of

"Maat-Ea, son
" body,
"

Sim,

the

of

5I

Mer-en-Ptah, whose word

is

from his

[proceeding]

loving him, lord of crowns

(or,

risings) Seti

madt, before the Great

"God."

To be

said

"

Ea

liveth, the Tortoise dieth

"are the members

of

"Ea, whose word

" them.

Ea

" state is

he who

" is

he who

"son
"

of

Strong

In a sound

sound state

in the sarcophagus, that is to say, the

the Sun, Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose word

is

madt."

Nut

Speech of
"

the Tortoise dieth

in the sarcophagus, in a

is

king Meu-Maat-

madt, for Qebhsennuf guardeth

is

liveth,

is

Osiris,

Nut, the great one of Seb, saith

two lands, Men-Maat-Ea,

Osiris, king, lord of the

who

loveth me, I give unto

"

whose word

"

thee purity on the earth, and splendour

is

madt,

(or,

glory)

"in the heavens, and I give unto thee thy head for
" ever."
II.

Speech

"This

"word

is
is

my

of

Nut, who

son, Osiris,

mother Nut loveth him,

"

en-Ptah, whose word

of

over the

king,

Hennu Boat:

Men-Maat-Ea, whose

His father Shu loveth him, and his

madt.

"

Speech

is

Hapi

" I

is

Osiris,

son of Ea, Seti Mer-

madt."

am

Hapi.

I have

come that

"might be among those who protect thee, I bind

thy head, [and thy members, smiting

" together for thee

"

down

for thee thine

enemies beneath thee, and

I give

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF

52
" thee]
"

word

"

word

thy head,

Men-Maat-Ea, whose

madt, son of Ka, Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose

is

of

Anpu, the Governor

am Anpn,

" Osiris,

the Governor of

king, lord

whose word

"

from his body, the lord

"

whose word

honse

of the divine

the

divine honse.

two lands, Men-Maat-Ka,

the

of

"

"about

I.

is inadt."

Speech
" I

Osiris, king,

SETI

madt, son of the Sun, [proceeding]

is

Mer-en-Ptah,

of crowns, Seti

madt, the Shennu beings go roinid

is

and thy members remain uninjured,

thee,

" Osiris, king, Men-]\Iaat-Pia,

whose word

madt

is

for

" ever."

Speech
"

come that

" thee.

" I
"

Qebhsennuf

of

am

" I

gather together for

thy sun,

might be among those who

thy heart, and I set

make

"

body.

"

house after thee, [0

To be

said

to flourish (or,
tliou

who]

" Rjl liveth,

it

protect

thy bones, and

thee

piece together for thee thy limbs.

thee

have

upon

I
its

bring unto
seat in thy

germinate) for thee thy

liv[est] for ever."

the Tortoise

dieth

Let

"

enter the bones of Osiris, king Men-Maat-Ea, whose

"

word

"

whose word

" tions.

"

is

madt, the son of the Sun, Seti Mer-en-Ptah,

Pure

is

madt,

is

Supplying the words

'^
Caii02)ic jars.

let

them enter

into their founda-

the dead body wliich

-^

^
~

^^ X ^

is

^^

in the earth,

j!^

'^^

'^^-

from the Wfll-kiiown ypecch on

tlio


THE FIGURE OF NUT
"

and pure are the hones

"

whose word

On

Osms,

of

madt, like

is

Ra

kmg Men-Maat-Ra,

[for ever

the hottoni of the sarcophagus

length figure of the goddess Nut,

the form of a

woman with

!]."

a large, full-

is

who

is

depicted in

her arms ready to embrace

Her

the body of the king.

53

and the lower parts

face

of

the body below the waist are in profile, but she has a
front chest, front shoulders,

are represented as

if

only shows the great

The hair

it is

by a bandlet.
and a

is

by two shoulder

She wears a deep

to her ankles

sides,

straps, each of

and bracelets on her

inscriptions

Her

eye.
foot,
is

feet

and each

only shown.

over her back

falls

held in position over her forehead

a buckle on the shoulder.

both

breast

long and

collar or necklace,

closely-fitting feather-work tunic

from her breast

The

One

toe.

of the goddess

and shoulders

and a front

each was a right

which extends

the latter

which

is

is

supported

fastened with

She has anklets on her

wrists,

legs,

and armlets on her arms.

which are cut above the head, and at

and under the

feet of the goddess contain

addresses to the king by the great gods of

extracts from the Boole of the

tlie

sky,

Dead ; they read

and

54

the sarcophagus of

seti

i.

Inscription on the bottom of the Sarcophagus of

Seti

^ ^^ c^

.e

I.

^^

-<2^

speeches of seb, nut, etc.

55

Inscription on the bottom of the Sahcophagus of

Seti

The words

I.

lands,
lia

"

of Osiris the king, the lord of the

Men-Maat-Ea, whose word

(i.e.,

madt,

" of

am

thy son.

"

my

Destroy thou

defects of

in

Het-Hennu,

king, the

lord

two lands, Men-Maat-Ea, whose word

madt, the son of

"

who

"

Mek-en-I'tah."

loveth

is

with those who produce them."

The goddess Nut, who dwelleth

"This [is my] son Osiris, the

the

two

madf, the son of

thou goddess Nut, support thou

saith, "

" immobility, together

saith,

is

the Sun), Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose word

who

me, for I

II.

I.

is

Ea, [proceeding] from his body,

him, the lord of crowns,

Seti

Osiris,

III. The god See saith, "This [is my] son Men"Maat-Ea, who loveth me. I have given unto him
"purity upon earth, and glory in heaven, him the
" Osiris, king, the lord of the two lands, Men-Maat-Ea,

"

whose word

"that
"

is

say, Seti

Words which

" lord of

is

""Puat."
:

"

Osiris, king,

Men-Maat-Ea, whose word

is

madf, the son of Ea, [proceeding] from his body, that

Mer-en-Ptah, whose word

Thy mother Nut putteth

"arms over
"

Mer-en-Ptah, whose word

are to be said

the two lands,

"is to say, Seti

"

madt, the son of Ea, the lover of Nut,

madf, before the lords of the

IV.

"

to

is

forth [her]

thee, Osiris, king, lord of the

Men-Maat-Ea, whose word

is

madf.

is

two hands and

two

lands,

madf, son of

Ea,

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF SETI

56

AAAAAA

(MIEI

IT
I

^ o

crz\

j\

^^,(2iiil^]

7^

in
krrvis^ikrii^^

fit

^ o

"

^^;:^a

SPEECH OF NUT

word

Mek-en-

Seti

diadems,

of

he loveth, lord

"wlioiii

57

Thy mother NuT

madt.

whose
"hath added the magical powers wliich are thiue,
"and thou art in her arms, and thou shalt never

"Ptah,

is

Lifted up and driven

"die.

"which were

"come

to

and they

thee,

to

and

thee,

shall

are the calamities

away

never [more]

shall

unto

draw nigh

never

"thee, Osiris, king, the lord of the two lands, Men"Maat-Ra, whose word is madt. Horus hath taken

stand behind

"up

his

"of

diadems,

thee,

she hath purified

to

"herself

"od, and

(or,

is

hath come unto thee;

Nut

washed) thee, she hath united

supplied

hath

she

thee,

word

whose

Mek-en-Ptaii,

Seti

"madt, for thy mother

"

son of Ea, lord

Osiris,

thou art alive

thee

as

and stablished among the

" gods."'

V. The great goddess

Xut

saith, " I

have endowed

him with a soul, I have endowed him with a spirit,

"and I have given him power in the body of his
"mother Tefnut, I who was never brought forth. I
"

"have come, and

have united

"

the king, the lord of the two

"

whose word

myself

lands,

madt, the son of

is

to

Pta,

the lord

"diadems, Seti Mer-en-Ptati, whose word

"with
"die.

life,

stability,

am Nut

"up my being
"in my name

in
of

of

and

power.

He

the body

of

viadt,

is

shall

the mighty heart, and

Nut; over

Osmis,

Men-Maat-Ea,

not
took

my mother Tefnut
my mother none hath

of

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF

58

SETI

I.

B
9
A/V\AAA

^|?^k^o^^:r:^^
/WAAA

_ZIr\S /^/V^^^

/I

ll

It

OR

V^

W
T=T

35

QUI
I

-^^^^.Afllil'^''^
/vvvvv\
II

II

^ni

A/V\AAA

III

(SMlil
(3

III

"

BOOK OF THE DEAD

" gained the mastery.
" beneficence,
" I

and

CHAPTER

LXXII.

59

my

I have filled every place with

have led captive the whole earth

have led captive the South and the North, and I

"

have gathered together the things which are into

my

"

arms

two

to vivify Osiris, the king, tlie lord of the

" lands,

Men-Maat-Ra,

the son of the Sun, [proceeding]

"

from

"

the governor whose heart

"

whose word

his body, the lover of Seker, the lord of diadems,

is

is

glad, Seti Mer-ex-Ptaii,

His soul shall

madt.

live for ever

VI. ["Nut,"] saith Osiris, the king Men-Maat-Ea,

whose word

is

madt,

"son, set thou free

"

maketh

that wliieh

"

Raise thou

me up

him whose heart

[it

is

am

[thy]

at rest

from

to be still]."

VII. Osiris, the king, the lord of the two lands,

Mex-Maat-Ra, whose word

is

madt, the son of the

Sun, loving him, Seti Mer-en-Ptah, saith the

Chapter of Coming Forth by Day and of Making a

AVay Through Ammehet.^
Saith Osiris, the king, the lord of the two lands,

Maat-Ra, whose word

is

Men-

madt, the son of the Sun, [pro-

ceeding] from his body, loving him, the lord of crowns,

Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose word

" you,

"who
"

"

madt,

"

Homage

to

ye lords of madt, wlio are free from iniquity,

exist

and

live for ever

period of everlastingness,

" is

is

and

to the double henti

Men-Maat-Ra, whose word

madt, the son of the Sun, [proceeding] from his body,

loving

'

liiin,

This

is

the lord of diadems, Seti Mer-en-Ptah,

Chapter LXXII. of the Book of the Dead.

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF SETI

6o

QUI

^^^

?1J1fl

-^5==.

r~w~i

AWV\^

D
AA/v^A^
/\A/VW\

I.

cn^^

<?

rK

fl

^ ^

^^
X

Tnnmr

s==5

.^ju. s.

Q s=>

v*^ A

VA ^^

aaaaaJ c=-c>

-^^

o=D

=0=111

BOOK OF THE DEAD

"

" khic
"

word

whose

"

"the

lord

diadems,

of

madt, the son of the sun,

Mer-en-Ptah,

Seti

whose

He

hath his mouth,

let

him speak

there-

Let there be granted unto him broad-handed-

" with.

"ness in your presence, because

"know your names.

"whose

nostrils

"Rekem

is

his

"and

I also depart;

me

of

he

Drive

of

not

fiends

mc

ye

your

" the

lord

of

the

"Ra, whose word

way through

am

is

gain

the

away from

your

Gates,

arms against the

Osiris,

the

two

lands, Men-]\Iaat-

madt, the son of the Sun, [pro-

from his body, loving him, the lord

"because [my] bread

is

in

in the city of Tep,

'

strong.

mastery over

"diadems, Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose word

" ale is

unto

tchefau.

PtEKEM departeth

strong and I

is

fast

"ceed?ug]

great god

this

offerings

heaven.

"and shut not

king,

you, and I

not be destroyed in the ]\Iesqet Chamber.

"Let not the Sebau

"me.

know

know

He maketh

name.

eastern horizon

let

present

ye

" the

"

two lands, Men-

the

madt, from the Crocodile of this Pool of

is

"Maati.

is

ye the

deliver

splendours.

his

the king, the lord of

Maat-Ea, whose word

"word

you hath become a

before

through his words of power, and he

with

laden

"is

6l

LXXII.

a spirit) in his attributes, he hath gained

(i.e.,

the mastery

" Osiris,

madt,

is

CHAPTER

is

the city of Pe,^ and

and

Pe and Tep formed a double

my

of

madt,

my

arms are united

city in the Delta.

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF

62

SETI

I.

D
r^"n

/WSAAA

II

cz>

\>

otib

"ill

w r

()5it>

^D <r=>

AA/Vv\A

II

Q
Q
Q

s^i-fiM;fi:k?^5

^AAAA^

o QUI
X

n /W^TJV^

'^

AAAAAA a;^_^

ra

BOOK OF THE DEAD

" in

my

the divine house which

He

" me.

" therein, tlic quantity of

my

body acteth

for

"ye unto me sepulchral

" incense,

" Osiris,

" the

a house in the high

Grant

there as hher-hch}

that

offerings,

all

every kind whereon

of

The son

unknown.

is

and merhet unguent, and

"pure things

63

are wheat and barley

tlierc

which

me

LXXII,

father hath given nnto

me

hath stablished for

"place of the lands, and

" of

CHAPTER

say,

to

is

beautiful and

tlie

God

the king, ]\Ien-Maat-1Ia, whoso word

liveth.

is

madt,

tlie

Sun, [proceeding] from his body, loving

"him, the lord

of diadems, the ruler of joy of heart,

"

son of

Seti Mek-en-Ptaij, whose word

" ever
"

in

all

"up

He

floateth

down

it

pleaseth

the river, he saileth

into Sekhet-Aaeu," he reacheth Sekiiet-^Ietep.'^

am

" I

transformations whicli

the

[him to make].

madt, existcth for

is

the double Lion-god."

VIII. Saith Osiris, the king, the lord of the two

Men-Maat-Ra, whose word

lands,

is

madt, son of the

Sun, loving him, Seti Mer-en-Ptah, whose word

madt

ward

"

off that

destroyer from

" Osiris, the king, the lord of the

"

Ea, whose word

"

be under

my

is maclt,

legs,

and

and

thou

''

en-Ptaii, whose

"

thou bim with thy hand,

Osiris,

two lands, Men-Maat-

live.

Strengthen

son of the Sun, lord of diadems, Seti

word

'

The kher-heb was the

="

I.e.,

the Field of Reeds.

I.e.,

Shu and Tefnut.

is

madt, with thy hand.

let

MeeGrasp

him enter thy hand,

priestly official
=*

is

father

let his divine protection

them

let

"

my

who read

I.e.,

let

the funeral sei'vicc.

the Field of Peace.

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF

64

SETI

I.

^^

ni]

\\

C3

^^

^^---^

.=^ <=^

ij

oil

'

^J

<c:^

j>

'

rv/\^

srT\

(Ik

j^Zi.^i^j^^-^
AAAAAA
^^^z::^

7^

^ff3^^

^VI^P^^P^^^LL'IE

ktliT4'lkJ^
^ w

r-

BOOK OF THE DEAD CHAPTER LXXXIX.

"

05

"

him enter thy hand,

Osiris, king, lord of the two
Men-Maat-Ea, whose word is madt, thou shalt
not perish. Nut cometh unto thee, and she fashioneth
thee as the Great Fashioner, and thou shalt never

"

decay

" lands,
"

"ness

fashioneth thee, she turneth thy weak-

she

" meml:)ers,

gathereth

she

strength,

into

" she liath placed thee at the

"

{kau),

"

Maat-Ra, whose word

" god,

()

head

of the living doubles

two lands, Men-

Osiris, king, lord of the

madt, before the beautiful

is

the lord of Ta-Tghesekt."

IX. Saith
lands,

thy

together

she hringeth thy heart into thy body, and

the

Osiris,

the

king,

Men-Maat-Ra, whose word

lord

two

the

of

madt, the son of

is

the Sun, [proceeding] from his body, loving him, the

lord of diadems, Seti Meij-en-1'tah,

whose word

is

viadt,

[The Chapter of Causing the Soul to be United

TO ITS Body in the Undekwokld]
"
"

Hail, ye gods

who run (Pehiu)

" his
"

who bring (Anniu)

in

may
may be.

embrace, thou great god, grant thou that

come unto me

" If it

[Hail] ye gods

thou who dwellest

[Hail]

my

soul from wheresoever

would delay, then

"

me from wheresoever

"

the

"

watchful gods.

Eye

"Annu

Horus

of

If

my

let

it

may

it

lie

thousands.

This

LXXXIX.

VOL.

is

Chaiitor

II.

thou shalt find

by thee

down,

" to their bodies] in

'

soul be brought unto

be, for

standing

(Heliopolis), the land

it

let

where
Let

it

like
lie

tliose

down

in

[souls are joined

my soul

be brought

of the Book of the Dead.

66

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF

SETI

^=5
i=^

K\:r\

PI

\\

fe\^

IfilVI^

III

^
Ail.

^x\

iirzg^'^^
^-^^ ^=:
(^

t|

AAAAA^

A.

^ w
N\N\N\

-/J

m ^D?

Ql
-<2::^

^,-

-<S=^

III

Ill

/i\

will


CHAPTER

BOOK OF THE DEAD

"unto me from wheresoever

"strong,

"If

ma}- be.

67

Make

thou

my

soul.

guardian of sky and earth, this

Nvouhl tarry, do thou cause the soul to see its

it

" )>oily,

"

it

LXXXIX.

and thou

the Eye of Horus standing

slialt find

by thee even as do those [gods who watch]."

" Hail,

who tow along the l>oat of the lord of

who bring [it] into the upper regions
Tuat, who make it to pass over Nut, and who
ye gods

" millions of years,

" of

"

the

make

the soul to enter into

its

sdhu

(i.e.,

spiritual body),

"let your hands be full of weapons, and grasp

"

and make them sharp, and hold chains

"

destroy the serpent enemy.

in

Let the l>oat

them

readmess to

and

rejoice,

"let the great god pass on in i)eace, and Ijehold, grant

"ye that the soul

"

word

is

madt,

of Osiris,

" the eastern horizon of

X.

king Men-Maat-Ea, whose

may emerge from

the thighs [of Nut] in

heaven, for ever and for ever."

Setep-[en]-Ra, whose word

of Ra, loving rTAH-SEKiti, the lord

]\lEi{-EN-PTAn,
"

two

Osiris, the king, the lord of the

Maat-Ra

whose word

is

of diadems, Seti

vi((dt,

is

saith

aheiinu beings, go ye roinid behind me,

"these

my members

and

ye

"

not

let

be witliout strength."

XI. Osiris, the king, the lord of the two lands,

]\lAAT-liA

Men-

lands,

viadt, the son

Aa-Ra, whose word

is

Men-

madt, the son of the

sun, [proceeding] from his body, loving him, lord of

diadems, Seti Mei;-kn-1'taij, saith

"

Nut,

lift

tbou

)o away from me that which

am lliy son.
" maketii me to be without motion."
[Nut saith]
"O (Jsiris, the king, the lord of the two lands, Men-

"

me

up.

68

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF SETI

I.

Cai] y g^ fe^ CSIM3 1

a

Ql

(SllMZls

(2

PRAYERS OF SETI
"

"the sun,
"the

[jtrocecdiiiul

hiid

of

is

iiiadf,

"word

word

.\a-1iA, wluKse

^MaaT-IIa

given thee

on thy body, and

"

Seti Mek-ex-Ptah, wliose word

"

lack strength."

the

all

the outside of

and texts which occupied

liorizontal line of

of
of

the

l>y

(see

Thoth

much

contained

little

be

that

is

never

two scenes

of

it,

was a

the goddess Nut, and the

is

Nut

of

a duplicate

is

found on the bottom

that

sarcophagus
of

upper part

tlie

The speech

the opening lines of

speech

him

of

to

hieroglyphics which contained two

short speeches, the one

other by Thoth.

head

cover, beneath the

tlie

whoso

mr7t, sliall

is

of

him,

Iunjul!,

tliy

members

"

On

IhmIv,

AfEi;-KN-l'TAn,

Si>:ti

liavo

son

(ho

ntaaf,

is

liis

I'loiii

(liadoins,

6g

T.

above

v.,

mutilated,

55);

p.

the

and can have

except the promise to be with the

as

name and titles.

many porwe see from the

tlie

Chapters from the

king, and a repetition of the royal

On

the

tions

of

inside

of

wliich

the cover were

are

identical,

fragments which remain, with

Boole of

tlie

Dead which

texts,

are found on the Ijottom of

tlie

sarcophagus, and which have been transcribed above.

At each

side of the figure of the

was cut on the breast was a

who

is

symbol

seen

holding

of "night,"
^^f^.

winged goddess which

figure of the

staff

god Tlioth,

surmounted

by

the

AVheii the cover was com-

plete there were probably four such figures

upon

it,

and the texts which accompanied them were, no doubt,

70

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF SETI

identical witli those fduml in

('li;i])tci'

I.

(T.XI. of the

Ihiuk of thr Dead.

Tiie scenes

and outside
transcribed in

and inscriptions which cover

of

the sarcophagus

tlie

are

following chapters.

tlie

inside

described

and

71

APPENDIX TO CHAPTER

I.

BELZONI'S ACCOUNT OF HIS DISCOVERY OF

THE TOMB OF SETI I.
"

On

"

recommenced

the 16th (of October) I

my

cxcava-

the Valley of Beban el jMalook, and pointed

" tions in

me for all the

may call this a

out the fortunate spot, which has paid

my

"

trouble I took in

"

fortunate day, one of the best perhaps of

" I

researches.

my

" for I

do not consider

me

all rich

men

fortunate

life

me

do not mean to say, that fortune has made

;

rich,

but she

"

has given

"

which

"

discovering what has been long sought in vain, and

" of
"

that satisfaction, that extreme pleasure,

cannot

wealth

"recorded

Egyptian

of

as

the

pleasure

superior

anticpiity,

to

any

which

other

in

"in

it

on the day we entered

will

show

its

it

})()int

and what

great superiority to

be

can

"grandeur, style, and preservation, appearing as

" finished

of

world with a new and perfect

presenting the

monument

purchase

if

found

all

of

just

others.

"

Not

"

caused the earth to be opened at the foot of a steep

" hill,

"

fifteen yards

and under a

gi-eat

from the

last

torrent, which,

tomb

when

I described, I

it rains,

quantity of water over the very spot

pours
I

have

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF

72
"caused

Xo

be dug.

to

I.

one could imagine, that the

Egyptians would make

" ancient

SETI

entrance into

the

"

such an immense and superb excavation just imder a

"

torrent of water

"

that tliere was a

" I

"

had strong reasons

l)ut I

tomb

had observed

in that place,

my

in

The Fellahs who

pursuit.

were accustomed to dig were

to suppose,

from indications

opinion, that

of

all

"there was nothing in that spot, as the situation of

" this
"

tomb

from that

dittered

any

of

" 17th, in

we perceived the

the evening

rock that was cut, and formed the entrance.

"

18th, early in the morning, the task

which was eighteen

"

was

" find

of tlie first rate

but

still

they saw that

tomb

did not expect to

The Fellahs

really proved to be.

it

the

of

that the

indicated,

the

entrance,

below the surface

feet

The appearance

such a one as

On

was resumed,

"and about noon the workmen reached the

"ground.

the

part of the

"

"

I con-

other.

tinned the work, however, and the next day,

"

ad\'anced

"

tomb, when they protested they could go no further,

"

the

till

tomb was

"which

tliey

not get out

could

descended, examined the

"

where they might

"

room enough

"

the earth

"

and,

" I

which

when

perceived

me

for

had

was probably a large

much choked up with

so

"

" corridor,

it

left
is

the passage.

and

in

to enter

an hour there was

through a passage that

under the ceiling

of

in.

the

out to them

i)lace, pointetl

dig,

?t(j ft.

cleared

of

large stones,

long,

and 8

ruins,

immediately by the

the

of
ft.

ft.

8
9

painting

in.

in.

on

first

wide,
high,

the

BELZONI'S NARRATIVE OF ITS DISCOVERY

and by the

"ceiling,

"which

liicioglyphics

J^

Imsso relievo,

in

were to be seen wlieio (he earth (hd not rcacli,

"that this was the entrance intn a hirg and niagniti-

At

"cent tomb.
" staircase

23

From

37

height

"

hieroglyphics

the

as

" ceiling

"

also

my

is

my

progress.

in.

adorned with

"

up

" of

hasso

sculptured

side

and

high.

more

I saw, the

anxiety at

This pit

the

way

The

figures,

30

with

The

man

I
;

was eager
but I was

time, for at the end of

tliis

is

painted.

and in pretty good

painted,

finely

to the ceiling.

pit,
ft.

wliich intercepted

deep,

upper part

from the wall

and 14 ft. by
of

of

the pit

is

the passage

The passages from the entrance

have an inclination downward

to this pit

an angle of eighteen degrees.

" of

12ft.

is

same width and

of the

relievo,

The more

wide.

"

" all

and

each

passage I reached a large

ft.

to a

l)readth as the

bottom

such being the nature of

checked in

"12

the

in. long,

other,

in

" preservation.

" to see,

ft.

"

" this

same

of the

at

came

the foot of the staircase I entered another

" corridor,

"

and

long,

ft.

The door

"corridor.
"

the ew\ of this corridor I

On

the opposite side

the pit facing the entrance I perceived a small

"

aperture 2

ft.

"

bottom

the wall a quantity of rubbish.

"

fastened to a })iece of wood, that was laid across the

"

passage against the projections wliich formed a kind

" of door,

" for
"

of

wide and 2

ft.

in.

high,

and at the

rope

appears to have been used by the ancients

descending into

the pit

and from the small

aperture on the opposite side hung another, which

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF

74

"reached the
"

"

no douljt

torn,

the

lor

purpose of

entered the ])assages from the torrents of rain

ran into this

pit,

crumbled

" it

it

I.

AVe eonld clearly perceive, that the water

ascending.

" wliich

Ix

SETI

and

wood and rope fastened to

touching them.
At the

tlie

to dust on

"

bottom

"

against the side of

"

was

"

the impossibility of proceeding at the moment.

"

Beechey,

"

tomb, but was also disappointed.

"

of the pit

The next

it,

day, the 19th, by

we succeeded

"

and having contrived

"

we

"

be an

pit.

" entirely closed

the corridor.
tlie

saw
Mr.

of a long

beam

into the aperture,

u})

that had

through a wall,

the entrance, which was as large as

The Egyptians had

closely shut

wall over, and painted

the sides of the

" it

would have been impossible

any

make a bridge of two beams,

The little aperture we found to

" of

"was

who

to

forced

ojjening

means

man

in sending a

crossed the

" })lastered

wood, placed

that day came from Luxor, entered the

"

"

of

so as to assist the person

by the rope into the aperture.*

to ascend

who

were several pieces

further

pit, so

it

it

up,

like the rest

that but for the aperture,

to suppose, that there

jiroceeding;

and

anyone would

tomb ended with the

"

conclude, that the

"

rope in the inside of the wall did not

"

remained pretty strong, the water not having reached

"it at all; and the

" in

"of keeping the

"

wood

good preservation.

damp

to whic-h

It

it

pit.

fall to dust,

The
but

was attached was

was owing

to this

method

out of the inner parts of the

tomlj, that they are so well preserved.

observed

of

p.elzoni'r nakrative

".some cavities at the Ituttnni

" nothiniTj

"Itottom to any other

the well,

ol"

The

valley

which the water

is

so

carries

receive the waters from

to

that the entrance into

"

lower than the torrents

"

way

its

" entirely

we found

"

25

ft.

into

in consequence, the water

tombs, some of which are

the

choked up with earth.

When we

"

10

had passed through the

little

ourselves in a beautiful hall, 27

in.,

which were four

in

pillars 3

ft.

have described the whole of the chambers.

"

end

"

opposite the aperture,

"

three

of this

room, which I

lead

steps

call

square.

into

" pillars.

This

"

are 3

10

"

drawing-room

"

though only outlined, are so

"

you would think they had

ft.

" before.

on the

is

in.
;

28

ft.

left

gave

of the

the

ft.

it

G in.

the

with

fine

and

witli

The

two

pillars

name

of the

figures,

which,

perfect, that

drawn only the day

the entrance-hall, we saw
lieen

aperture a large staircase, which

"descended into a corridor.

" 7 ft. 6 in. wide,

a chamber

for it is covered

Returning into

At

the entrance-hall, and

2 in. ])y 25

square.

till

a large door, from which

is

down

by

6 in.

ft.

"

"

aperture

not give any description of the painting,

" I shall

"

moun-

much raised by the rubbish,

down from the upper parts,
these tombs is become much

"

" finds

the

I'rctiii

we eouM not

therefore

75

found

Init

the rain, which happens occasionally in this

" tain.
"

])lace

made

"doulit their being

"

discovekv

nor any eoiniiuiiiication

thciii,

in

its

and has 18

It

is

steps.

entered a beautiful corridor, 36

ft.

13ft. 4 in.

At

long,

the bottom

Gin. by Gft. 11

we
in.

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF SETI

76
"

AVo

hecaiuo im>iv jicrlVet

jM'i'crived that the ])ainlin,us

"as we

the

iutn

farther

ad\-aiiced

I.

Tlicy

iiiterinr.

"retained their ^loss, or a kind of varnish over the

The

"colours, which had a beautiful eftect.

"painted

on a white ground.

"corridor

we descended ten

"small

From

this

"

13

"

Beauties

ft.

another, 17

stairs, into

"

we entered
to

in.,

which

ft.

ft.

gave the name of the

"

When

"

traveller

"

gods and goddesses.

ft.

the

by

Room

of

and painted.

rest,

surrounded by an assembly

is

large hall, 27

ft.

of

Egyptian

Proceeding farther, we entered

Din. by 26

ft.

pillars,

10

In this hall

in.

three on each side of

the entrance, forming a line with the corridors.

"

each side of this hall

"right

is

"10

10

ft.

by 8

in.

"

Hall of Pillars

"

Room,

as in

by 8

in.
ft.

a small

is

9^

the

ft.

in.,

room on the
is

]ainted,

Room

of Mysteries,

At

that on the

that on the

This hall

in.

little

a large cow

it

chamber

left

termed the
right,
of

Isis'

which

"shall gi\'e a description hereafter; that on the

the

Sin.

in.

"

"

the

standing in the centre of this chamber, the

"are two rows of square

ft.

this

call

hy 10

in.

a small chamber, 20

" figures in hasso relievo, like all

"a

the end of
wliich I

adorned with the most beautiful

for it is

At

steps,

figures are

from the mysterious

left,

figures

we entered

"large saloon, with an arched roof or ceiling, which

is

" it

exhibits.

At

the (^id of this hall

"separated from the Hall

"so that the two

"is 81

ft.

10

in.

may

of

Pillars only

be reckoned one.

by 27ft.

On

the

right

by a step

The saloon
is

a small

BELZONI

NARRATIVE OF ITS DISCOVERY

"chamber without anything

" unfinished,
"

and without

roughly cut, as

it,

])ainting

on the

" all

has a j)rojection of 3

necessary

"pillars are oft. 4

painted as

"and

in

ft.

form

of a sideboard

tlie

funeral

the

for

At

rest.

the same end of the room,

facing the Hall of Pillars,

which
ft.

is

fallen

in.

down.

we entered

This chamber

the pillars 3

ft.

with white plaster, where

"

smoothly, but there

the

a large

liy

one of

pillars,
is

7 in. scj^uare.

"

is

The

ceremony.

and the whole beautifully

in. s(|uare,

"door into another ehambcr with four

"17

in.

round, ^^hich was perhaps intended to contain the

" articles

"

This I called the Sideboard Room,

22ft. 10 in.

" as it

ft.

if

we

left

entered a chamber with two S(|uare piUars, 25

"by

"

in

^"J

rock

no painting on

43

ft.

It

is

did
I

it.

in.

by

covered
not cut

named

it

we found the carcass

embalmed with asphaltum and also,
" scattered in various places, an immense (|uantity of
" small wooden figures of mummies 6 or 8 in. long,
"and covered with asphaltum to preserve them.
"

the Bull's, or Apis' Room, as

" of

a bull in

it,

"There were some other

" coloured blue,
" of

ft.

"contain a
they did.

" statues of
"

" of

earth baked,

On

each side

the two little rooms were wooden statues standing

" erect,

"

figures of fine

and strongly varnished.

high, with a circular hollow inside, as

roll

of

papyrus, which I have

AVe found likewise fragments

wood and

if

to

no doubt
of

other

of composition.

But the description

of

what we found

the saloon, and which I have reserved

in the centre
till

this place,

THE SARCOPHAGUS OF SETI

78

I.

"

merits the most particular attention, not having

"

equal in the world, and being such as

"

could exist.

" alabaster,
"

thickness

" light

"

It

ft.

its

idea

a sarcophagus of the finest oriental

5 in.

only 2

is

i)laced

is

is

we had no

in

and 3

long,

in.,

and

ft.

in.

wide.

transparent,

it is

the inside of

It

it.

is

Its

when

minutely

sculptured within and without with several hundred

" figures,

which do not

"represent,

exceed

and

in height,

2 in.

the whole

as I suppose,

the funeral

of

"procession and ceremonies relating to the deceased,

" luiited
"

with several emblems, &c.

cannot give an

adequate idea of this beautiful and iuMiluable piece

" of antiquity,

and can only

say, that

nothing has been

"

brought into Europe from Egypt that can

"

pared with

"

taken out, and Ijroken into several pieces, which we

"

found in digging before

"

sarcophagus was over a staircase in

it.

Tlie cover

was not there;

the

it

l)e

coni-

had been

The

entrance.

first

tlie

centre ol the

"saloon,

which communicated with a subterraneous

" passage,

leading downwards, 300

we found

"

end

"

dung, which choked

"

farther without digging.

"

by the

"

from the entrance

of this passage

"

is

in length.

up, so that
It

At

the

we could go no
filled up too
One liundred feet

was nearly

falling in of the u])per ])art.

" liut tlic

"lif\il

it

ft.

a great quantity of bats'

a staircase; in good preservation

rock l)elow changes

its sul)stance,

snlid calcarcMMis stone, l)CComing

a,

from a beau-

kind of bhick

rotten slate, wliich crumbles into chist only

Ijy

touching.

'This subterraneous passage proceeds in a soutli-west

BENZONI
"direction

NARRATIVE OF ITS DISCOVERY

througli

" distance

the

mountain.

measured

through the mountain to the upper part

" I
" to

have reasons

come

the

from the entrance, and also the rocks above,

"and found that the passage reaches nearly

"

79

lialfway

of the valley.

was used

to suppose, that this passage

into the toml) l)y another entrance

l)ut this

"could not be after the death of the person who was

" l)uried

there, for

"

under

the

"

entirely closed the connnunication between the toml)

"

and the subterraneous passage.

the bottom of the stairs just

at

sarcophagus

wall

was

Some

which

built,

large blocks of

" stone

were placed under the sarcophagus horizontally,

" level

with the pavement of the saloon, that no one

"

might

"

was

"

been walled up, and forced open, as we found the

"

stones with which

percei\'e

there.

"jambs.

The

any

stairs

The doorway

it

or subterranean

of the sideboard

passage

room had

was shut, and the mortar

staircase of the entrance-hall

"

walled up also at the bottom, and the space

"

with rul)bish, and the

" of stone, so as to
"
"

"
"

floor

in the

had been
filled

covered with large blocks

who should force

and make him suppose,

deceive any one

the fallen wall near the pit,

tomb ended with the entrance-hall and the

I am inclined to believe, that whoever forced all these passages must have had some
that the

drawing-room.

who were well acquainted with the

"tomb throughout. The tomb faces the north-east,
"and the direction of the wliole runs straight soulli"spies with them,

"

west."

8o

CHAPTER

II.

THE ANTE-CHAMBER OF THE TUAT.

In

tlie

Tuat,"
I

aec'onliiiy;

lioi'izoii

lie

C:=l

Fn;.ST Division of ilie "UiM.k of (4ates of the

sun

(if

tn

the saicojtliaguw of Seti

divided into two parts, Q= d2

is

supposed to

between

sail

On

this passage into the Tuat.

and the boat

tliem,

and

a bearded god; one god

is

a personification of the region wliich

On

funeral mountain.

as before, one

The ram's

is

is

it

by

fixed

kneels

called

it

is

lieyond

and represents the

the left hand

standard, and on each side of

;

of the

called 'Pat,

is

the day, and the other 8et,

god

see

to enter

the right hand

a jackal -headed standard, and on each side of

and

we

I.,

the west, or the mountain of the west,

is

a ram-headed

also kneels a bearded

Tat and the other

liead has the liori/oiital,

wavy

Set.

horns, wiiicli

belong to the particular species of ram that was the

symbol

of the

from Egypt
of

him

god Khnenni

l)efore tlie

rcmaincil.

boat of the sun.

this

Xllth Dynasty, but the

In the iiiiddh;
'\'\\v

within a disk, which

animal disappeared

god
is

is

s}

ff

tradition

the scene sails the

inbolized

cn\clopcd in

by a beetle

the folds of a

IS

Vvil.lU-lllJ,

f
I

w
ra(-

il:i5il!f-|ll
:c

{-Si

"^^Ia ^^
VOL.

II.

THE ANTE-CHAMBER OF THE TUAT

82
serpeiil

iug

lia\

in

iail

its

iiiouLh.

ils

name

stands the ,uod of divine intelligence, whose

Sa,

^^,

and

Heka, Jj,

Iho

ill

i.e.,

sl(>rii,

Iht;

Sun -god reads

is

The

The

A^^W\A

AA/NAAA /Vn/VW\
/\A/VV\A

A/V\AAA
I

r/vj-rj-

-y-

II AA/V\AA

^ ^ ^

' "^
I

AAAAAA

(IQ-Q.

di

<C_->

11

rwvvs/\

AAA/W\

qi

=^-:\i\^\

/VWV\^

-M

/v^vvJa

go<l wlio nsuall}'

text which refers to the

of

fl

word

the

of

persoiiificatiou

Hr.

is

near the twn ])addles, stands

power, or of magical utterance.

accompanies Sa

bows

the

lii

*fv
J

" Efi saith

"

Mountain

_Zr /wwv^

_M^ GE^

unto the Alountain

Send

Let radiance arise from

"devoured me, and which hath

"with the slaughter

"

yc who dwell

ill

of

tlic

liglit

in

A^
forth

Uri^ith

your

liglit,

tliat wliich liath

men and

slain

the gods.

to

is

Idled

you,

lialiitatioiis,

my

DliM-C^il^fjiflttf^

;:y:^

THE ANTE-CHAMBER HE THE TUAT

84

" spleiulouvs

"slaugliter,

be

shall

and

to

y(ju.

they have

have decreed their

slaup^htered

haw^ liidden

everythin<i;

from those who

"which existeth.
" are upon the earth, restoring the crown (or, tiara)
" those who are on the Mountain.
The gods say
1

}'()U

to

'"Let this jackal -headed sceptre

" of this great
"

"

thou from

us,

whom we

have come

who

thou

Cries of joy are to thee,

art in

thy disk, thou great god whose forms (or transforma-

" tions)

"

god who joineth together his members.

Come then unto

" forth

emit the words

are

Their provisions [consist] of

manifold.'

bread-cakes and beer."

The paragraph below the abo\e

duplicate of

it,

but

jackal-headed or

the

unnecessary to give

On
called

text

is

practically a

contains no mention of either the

it

it

ram-headed sceptre, and

who

the right of the boat stand twelve gods,

"gods

of

the

the text referring to

mountain,"

them reads

\\\ J]

tt

[~]

"^

(J

^
f;iiiiiii

it

is

here.

/VV\AAA

i_J

A^yWV\

are
aiul


THE TWENTY-FOUR GODS OF SET-AMKNTKT
"

85

[These gods] have come into being from Ka, and

"

from his substance, and have emerged from his

"

He

"

Hidden Mountain (AmetU

Set),

which consumeth men,

and

and

all reptiles

hath decreed for them

"and

gods,

all

[as]

cattle,

a place

created by this great god.

"

the plans (or, designs) thereof having

On
called

up

in the earth

made [them]

stand twelve gods,

Set-Amentet,"

of

r?)

ij

1j

to

=3^^^

them reads

s=j

"

The hidden

place.

to

(J

are

^^>

^n
-

who

^^^

'

and the text refcrrhig

wliich are

which he created."

the left of the boat

"gods

eye.

abode) the

This great god hath decreed

"

" spring

(or,

Jl

fl2=c5

[These are]

those

who have

"

consumed the men, and the gods, and

"

and

"

This great god hath decreed plans for them after

"

he made them to spring up in the land wliieh he

all

made."

the cattle,

the reptiles which this great god hath created.

" created,
"

all

that

is

to

say,

in the

Amentet

wliich

he


86

CHAPTEE
THE GATE OF
The
The Loat

III.

SAA-SET.

SEco^'D Division of the Tuat.

Ea,

of

liaviiig

between

passed

halves of the horizou of the West,

gateway, the door of which

is

closed before

door of the second division of the Tuat

from the doors

two

the

now approaches a
is

him

the

different

of the other di\-isions, for it consists of

a single leaf which

turns

upon a pivot working in

holes in the top and bottom of the framework of the

This door

door.

^^

Set,

guarded by a serpent called

is

^^j^

which stands upon

text referring to this serpent reads

^
^

A/ww\

imimi

"

/www .-^^

imimi

iii

ii!!

/ww\A

jN

SxVA-

The

its tail.

_^^

jt^
Q

r\

i"""""

C:^

AA/VvV,

iiiiiiiii

'

^ Z

"

7i
iiiiimi

iiiiimi

AA/WV\

^r^^^

87

THE GATE OF SAA-SET

"He who

over

is

this door opeiieth

"mastery over)

Sa

llic

lias

(i.e.,

unto Sat-Set,

Open

"

Ri.

"

thy
thy door to Ra, throw wide
door to Khuti. The hidden abode is

saith

'

tpeii

"

in darkness, so that the transforma-

"

this

"tions of

"This portal

god

may

"

is

%l

take place.'

it,

and there

lamentation on the part of those

"who

momitain when

their

in

are

they hear this dcjor shut."

In the centre of the scene

"

i2u

closed after this god

is

hath entered in through

"

(3m

to

the hoat of
four

standing,

gods

we

see

Ra heing towed along hy

each

of

whom

grasps the tow-line with Ijoth hands.

The god is now in the form of a ram-

headed man, who holds the sceptre

1

in his right

disk

above

hand, and has the solar

his

horns.

within a shrine which

the voluminous

Mehen,
his tail

^;

is

folds of

He

enveloped in
the

before him.

''ods

TUAIU,

serpent

a serpent also stands on

In frtmt of the

shrine stands Sa, and behind

The

stands

who tow

it

Hekau.

the boat are called

^^ICTD^I.

'Si\
-/^


SECOND DIVISION OF THE TUAT

88

The

Sim's boat

who

met

is

who

of thirteen gods,

iu

The names

holds a staff in his hand.

seven gods are: Nepemeh,

Q, Heku, ^^,
Setchet,
the

^^

fourth

_^,

r.EHA-AB,

_,

described

has no uanic.
reads

as

(if

the

tlie

jy

^^

which

Tlic tcxl

'^,2

Ba,

of a ram, an<I

six

last

uods

^sw^lip
<^

.tss^

Sun tuwcd by Gods

"gods who

head

The

liawk.

of the first

^^"O"? Khnemu, Q, and

-'2;V^>''
""^r_

The Bout

are

of

NexiiA,

,^

the tliird has

that

by a company

this section

are under the direction of a god

;iit'

of the Tuat.

in

vi'tVrs

llie

lo

entrances,"

tlic

Sun-god

N^^^V1l:^k
'

Viir.,

Nki'KN,

'
.

Viii.,

Xkna, /wwv\^

THE GATE OF SAA-SET

89

0^

Seven of the Gods

of the

Kntrances who tow the Soat of the Sun through

Saa-Set.

ff

jlJl.n-JL- '"'118

^^|,iii

ir

P^J

fi

-irS

VI

:^ tT

Six of the Gods of the Kntrances wlio tow the Boat of tlie
Saa-Sct, and a god who bears a !taff.

Sun

tliroueh

SECOND DIVISION OF THE TUAT

go

<^^^ .~~^

A^Sf

inn

-<2=^

|i

liiicr:zi^

^ Q <rr
cm] ^

(5

1^
I

^1-*

^K\

AAAA/V\

rj

l"

<C5N..

^n^'^^vr^ 9 ^^
(2

Jn

AA^^A^

n
h

Qp!
I

[~i^]

-<2>-

'^'^'^'^'^

PI

22
e

AAA/W\

iCi
I

III

III

A^^\AAA
AAA/SAA

/T\

'

III

wi

1
A^AA^\ AAAA/SA

1=311

?Q

A^\AAA

rt

A^^>/VNA

AA/W^

U X

'^
I

IV

ci

hl\N\N\

LTUTiininr

HI

ci

JJ

/ww^

^'^'^^
I

"Tills uR'ut

"'Oil

fl

iuiiiiicNctii

almiu the

loail.s

ul"

the

SPEECH UF RA TO THE GODS OF SAA-SET

"Tuat.

This god

" in order to

drawn by the gods

is

make

QI

Tuat

the

of

the

divisions (or, distinctions) in

"earth, and to work out [his] designs therein, to weigh

"

words and deeds in Anient, to magnify the great god

"

above the

little

god among the gods who are in the

"Tuat, to place the

" their thrones,
"

Knu

the blessed dead) upon

(i.e.,

and the damned

they have been condenuied in the judgment, and to

" destroy their bodies

me

"grant ye to

may have

" I

" earth.

by an

may

that I

saith

restore the tiara,

[my] shrine which

jxtsscssion of

Let Sa and

Ra

evil death.

Heka

the working out of plans for you, and for

"

come

"what

made

Isis hath

yours.

is

against you, and the

"gods.'

in the

is

me

for

making

to

to be at i)eace the

None shutteth [the

damned do not enter in
you

is

These gods say imto Ra, 'There

is

That which belongeth

"on the road

of

which are closed be unfolded,

"created
gods]

" is

them.'
of

is

from

"on

the

their

meat

may draw

Their

food

funeral
cool

olVcriuus

to

Tuat, therefore

the

"so that the gods

"

'

tliat

into being their attributes (or, forms) ye [have]

" after you.

"

wind, and offerings are there.

" door]

"

and

unite themselves to

"

"

which

[in the place] to

let

among

the

doors

hath

that

the food of

oft'erings,

and

darkness
the

the earth open,

along him

[i.e.,

waters,

let

to you,

and
their

Akert

their

these

drink

hands

are

regions

of

Anient."

On
the

the

lirst

right

twelve

boat

ol'

ihc

of

wliom

arc

are

lwi-iily-l'o\u'

described

as

gods,

"those


SECOND DIVISION OF THE TUAT

92

who

are at peace, the worshippers of Ea,"

^K\

jlc

who

3Q and the second twelve as

,

^^

are in the Tuat,"

'

"

the righteous

^^

" "

These beings are thus described by the accompanying

text

w/wv Jl

^^

A(^

III

ID D
>AAAA

1>\

AAAAAA AA/W\A
'

\7

^^WW\

A/'/>/v/V\

II

^ ci

\X\

-B^
1

ill

Wn.

\l

Jl

111

cmi

tl^lrriki

AAAAAA

mh

^'<^

-ZI

AA/VW\ AAAAAA

z^^^M.11

UiW

z^^^^ ^ lllllllll
u u

-^^

w
I

tk<^

^/ww\

II

D JT

@
_

3fcT:^
I

|<:z=>

iVIP^lS^I^fPi^SPi:

oa
1

sl
H
I

TWENTY-FOUR RIGHTEOUS GODS OF SAA-SET

fiiy>?U

93

..^^(sSII^^-i^M'Sls:

(f^i

rr^

Li_i

JP^

)^
-^M

I ^^^^ :^;^

/vvwvv;

AV^VA'-A

"^^*"

"^

"^r**

rr^^' ; '^^oT 1^=^

"

SFXOND DIVISION OF THE TUAT

94

AWAA

iT

111

i-\

'W^^/V^

AA/WV\
AAAAAA AAA/VSA

A.^W^A

X ^

11

^^

.^.^
AA/^A\

-^

to-:

rrj

(or,

praised)

-H

^ w
ci

ft

<=> ^ O

dl

" Tliese [are

"^"^^

they who] have worshipped

Ea upon earth, who uttered words of power against

" Apep, who made their offerings' unto him, and who

"

"

burnt

"

own

(literally,

made) incense

" jDOssession of their cool

"

They

liave gained

waters, and they receive their

meat, and they eat of their offerings in the gateway

"of
"

on their

to their gods

Ijehalf, after their offerings.

liini

wliose

name

is

hidden.

Their meat

is

gateway, and their offerings are with him

" therein.

" are yours,

And Ra

saith unto

them

by the

who

is

Your offermgs
'

ye have power over your cool waters, your

"souls shall never be hacked to pieces, your meat

"shall never
"

fail,

[0 ye who have] praised [me], and

have vanquished Apep for me.'

The

who
"

a])ove passage refers to the " worshippers of

Ra

are at peace,"

[These are] they [who] spake

trutli

u]ion

earth,


SPEECHES OF RA AND THE HODS
"and

ulio \\v\v

" tliey

"

maat

trutli),

(i.e.,

yours, live ye

is

waters, whicli are waters of

.... ' .....

^^

*..*

'

'

...

-^:

" ^-*^

J^~w^

0^

Seven

of the rifjliteous

And

" guilt

and

" there

he stability to

"

sin.

\.

-[J

','

Disk

of Ea.

him

well.

in the corners of the

And

meat

'

'

Ea

*-\l

Let

Let him

and

it,

May

"grow
"

have

MWVWW l/WW\

gods say to

"Khnti which are

stronger,'

'..','''

^;__.

the shrine have the mastery over

serpent [Mehen] guard

their cool

tliose wlio

. ,,

yourselves

gods of the Tuat.

these

tlie

to

r-:

*.*.'.'!',.''

I
" in

fire

cool

their

and they have power over these

"

'

tlie

unto tliem

Ye

your food.

<n

are trutli

***.* VI'.*'

and

Efi saith

"

'

about

their invocations in this gateway,

waters are in their cisterns.

"'Truth

iqxtn

live

lo e\il tliuughl

.ulilicLtMl

iiol

They mako

" gods.

95

'

tiiat is

let

the

the flames of

hidden shrine

there shall be given to

in the place of peace in their circle."

them


SECOND DIVISION OF THE TUAT

g6

The above passage

refers to the " I'ighteous

who

are

the Tiiat."

ill

On

the h'f i side

wlio

Njll

if

the

"oat uf Jla are

depicted in

is

form

tlie

1.

The god Tem,

an aged man,

of

IL

leaning heavily on a stick which

hand.

2.

Four male beings who are lying prostrate on

their backs.
l)0wed,

grasps in his right

lie

?>.

Twenty male

and their arms

beings, with their Imcks

tied together at

their ell)Ows

The
fonr beings are debeliind their backs.

^-^

S^

jv

"X-"^-

'T^

i^Zm

^ ^^

Zm^ZjJf^

scriljed

tJie

as

twenty as

" tates of
"

"the

"

inert,"

the apos-

the Hall of Ea,

who have ])lasphemed

who have

" Rii n])on earth,

:,

;.

The

;:.'v.\'- ::.":.

I-.;-

and Blasphemers
ofRa.

inert Apostates

"

invoked evils npon liim

'

tliat is in

" ]iave
.

"right,

"words against KhT'TI," ~<^'^v

The text referring

reads

to

tlie

inert

the Egg,

who

aside

the

tlirust

and have spoken

y^

and

tlio

apostates

THE GATE OF SAA-SET

oTii

rv/

^2i

yWVAAA

/wwv\ ..JU,.-^^

/WWNA
I

[^^ fV

11!^
{WVWV

III

^^

s=>

c=>=3

II

4 =<^^

SiJ

^o

21
^-=-

Ml TT

/i
1

II

^^^
X

l'

<=:>
A/WWS

"^3:^ n fk.

/WWVV

is=.

^^

Jf

-t^

zi

"==^

..,

III

l==_

* c=^'A'^ <=>

V\ ^^^

AAAAAA

<^
^

[TZD

"

<=

ill'-'

LU iiiiliiiiii:^^Ji
I

_^S

5^

!wiw!

tJ

S^

^ .^ cz^ "-^"^
<=> r\ rm

i<CZ>

^ ^^s=3 =
I

Jl

A/^v/vV\

_fl

Ji f.

Jr

^wvaa'^^

iiinini

s=>

/wwv^C:^5lll

(2

97

^^^^^

Jl 11

A^^WV.
I

S<
^=
I

^*^

<=^

^^^^^
^Jn=n:

Tern worketh on behalf of Ra, glorifying the god,

VOL.

IT.

SECOND DIVISION OF THE TUAT

g8
"

and singing praises

to

[He

"tilings to his enemies.

"my
"

father lia

word

'Tiie

word

of

my

right (madt) against yon, and

is

am the son who }>roam the father who

"ceedeth from his father, and

Ye

"proceedeth from his son.

are fettered, and ye

with strong cord, and

" are tied

dislriliuting evil

saith]

right against yon.

is

and

soul,

liis

it

who have

is I

sent

"forth the decree concerning vou that ve should he

^^

,v

w-vw

-,

Tlie Apostates

and

"opened.
" his soul

Ha
is

'

who

=>

"-

."^r^

v(

'

\_L

arc (loomed to destruction, with

arms bound.

arms

youi'

fetters;

in

liliispliemers of Ra,

their

"hound

])ron()nn('eth

the

shall

ne\er more he

formula against yon,

prepared to attack you

my

father hath

"gained the mastery over you, and his soul uttereth

"

words against you.

Your

evil deeds

[ha\'e turned]

"against yon, your ])lottings [have come] u])on

"

your ahominahle acts [have recoiled]

"destinies

are

for

evil,

and

your

\\\)on

dcjoni

you,

you, your

hath

heen

RA

DECREE OE DOOM

99

"decreed before Ea; your unjust and perverted judg"

ments are upon yourselves, and the wickedness

"

your words

" wliicli
" It

is

of cursing are

hath

l)een

upon you.

you who have committed

"wrought

E\'il is

decreed for you before

iniipiity in the

the

my

of

doom

father.

and who have

sins,

Great Hall; your corruptible

Sn
''
_!_:

'^

III

<WW^

M *WW "V
>

V^^l

^-

^ ^ r^

=*

tvvrt

IjT^

t:;

2^ Sr^

^3f Pll

The Apostates and

" l)odies shall

Bliispheiners of RS, who arc

their arms bound.

doomed

to destruction,

with

be cut in pieces, and your souls shall

"

have no existence, and ye shall ne\'er again see Ra

"

with his attril)utes

"land.

"in

Hail, Ha!

tlie ])lace of

[as]

he journeyeth in the hidden

Adored be Ra!

destruction.'"

Tiiino enemies are

100

CHArTEE

lY.

THE GATE OF AQEBI.

The

The

Tiiiijd

Division of the Tuat.

the sun having passed tln-ough the Second

l3oat of

Division of

the Tuat arrives at

leads to the

Third Division.

the

is

protected

l)y

which protects the door

outwork

^^

of a fortified Iniilding.

The

111

111

jk

^'

iiiid

as the " second

in this wall,

rows of poiiilod stakes, AAA AAA.

the corridor

stands a god, in

Am-aua,

^;^ "^^

At

and at the exit

god called Sekhahesnefunen,

said to "extend his
I

runs

AAAAftA,

QO

il

form, called
is

n A /wwv\
I

a similar

^Y>

arms and hands

At each

by

the entrance to

nmmmied
m

that

tw(i walls, tlio tojis of whicli are protected

between

of

company

which com-

opening, whicli leads to a ccmidor

is

its

tliat

the Second Di\isi(>n from the Third,

pletely divides

each

for

guarded by nine gods, in the form

is

gods,"
of the o
'

an

unlike

an outwork, similar to

mummies, who are described

is

is

which has already been described,

first,

opening

the gateway ^^hic'h

This gateway

/wwvA
;

to Ka,"

side of the angle, near

^i2.tii:f34>iay3&i^>^4i

The Gate

of the Serpent Aiiebi.


THIRD DIVISION OF THE TUAT

102

the t'liiraucc to the corridor,

is

who

a serpent,

ejects

mouth; the tiame from the one sweeps

the corrido]-, at the end of which it is met by

Haines from
al(ii,i!,-

liis

the llaiue from the other ser})ent which sw"ee})S along

the

inside

serpents are

said

gateway leading

UAUAU,

=-3

<

inner

walL

to

for

the

of

to the

tail,

who

-/i

Third Division

The

is

^'^^^

'^^^*^^

ww\a

"Yha

called Septetthereof,

^^*^'*^*^"

guarded by the serpent standing

called Aqebi, '^i^

is

faces outwards.
Ila

is

Ea,

iOtyIII,''

whicli opens inwards,

on his

l)e

tiames of these

Tlie

'^

J HH

'^^'

^^^^^

texts referring to the entrance of

through this gateway read:

A/VWV\

<^

-Si)

"^

AAA/V\A

iJ

'^ AAAWV\

lllllllll

LJ

<^

"-^^"

AA/V\/\A

-^ A/W\AA

^^

"mmnr

A/WSAA

-^

sQ

AA/W\A

F^Y^

AA/VW\

1
I

ra

AAAAAA
AAAA

mm
-rl

r]

11

iiiniiii

71

AAA/Vv\

lllllllll

<ci

>^

address to the serpent aqebi

ra's
"

[When]

" in

god cometh

this

through

to this gateway, to enter

who

gateway, the gods

this^

103

are therein

Let this gateway be

"

acclaim this great god, [saying],

"

unfokled

"

"

thou traveller,
him that is in heaven. Come then,
who
is over this
who dost journey in Amentet.' He
door openeth [it] to Ra. Sa saith unto Aqebi, Open

"

thy gate to

"

Khuti, and

t(.)

'

let the

doors be opened to

'

He

unfold thy door to KiiUTi.

lia,

"illumine the darkness, and he shall force a

"

the light in the habitation which

"

door

"

through

" in
"

closed

is

it,

tlieir

way

for

This

hidden.'

is

the great god hath entered

after

and there

shall

is

lamentation to those

gateway when they hear

this

who

are

door close

[upon them]."

Along the middle

lioat

of the

Ijefore

The

fastened to
the

roi)e ly

of

terminates in a
describes
that the

it

his

Division we see the

four gods, as

l)y

slirine,

similar to that

companions are Sa and

which the boat

two ends

tlie

form

stands in a

and

descril)ed,

IIekau.

in

Ka

the ^^od

already

of the Tiiiinj

sun being drawn along

is

towed along

of a ^ery remarka])le oljject,

long leam, each end of

The

mil's head.

as "his boat,"

is

^^

Umr gods who tow

'^'^=^

which

acconi})aiiying text

'^^^^^

from the

fact

the boat are seen again at

ibf olhrr cud of the bcaui-liki' object, with the towing-

rope in their hands,

it is

clear tliat the boat of 11a,

the god himself, were V)elieved to pass through

one end

to tlie other.

The

object

is

it,

and

from

supported on the

THIRD DIVISION OF THE TUAT

104

"

shoulders of eight gods, in numiiuied form,

called " Bearers of the gods,"

^^.^^"^

who

"^ ^

(](]

are

at each end, innnediately behind the liuU's head, stands

Inill,

and

at intervals seven gods, wlio are called " the

Lmt T VK ^

The Gods

'

f^

t?

y ?^

i^

of the Third Division of the

Tuat

>'

-1 .^

S^

fr>

towiiiir tlic Boat, of Ka,

l-TJ "T-.

.15

^
Tlic I'^H^ht lijarei'B

cif

the Boat of

gods who arc within,"

Tijioii

it.

ininnmicfl
their

At

the

I'oiins,

hands

end
witli

crossed

of

tlic

V\
n

a.

this

their

on

Earth and

V\

Seven

i,

Division

ellMiws

theii

its

Ciods.

are seated

stand

]ir()jeeting,

hrcasls.

'Tlic

I'onr

and
Icxt


KA PASSES THROUGH THE KARTH-GOD
which refers to the passage
reads

the boat of the sun

of

A/^W\A

1
i=3^

A.
www

IO5

^
cli "^-^^^'

/I\

'1

xn
/v\/vsA^

Ml

^\
\C\

inJilllllllllD

^kiiihT1Ji
IV^^kS^li-M'JJ^T^

THIRD DIVISION OF THE TUAT

io6

i*""^

(E
AAAAAA

AA^AAA

'^

dJ

5i_

AV/W\

AAAA/V\

AAAAAA

[111]

^^i^^

ra

"

A/VWVN

[111]

111

^^(^3)

AAAA^\
A/WVV\

"

This great god

towed along

is

A/WSAA,

<::i

111

^TP:

the gods of the

)y

'

Tuat, and this great god ad\'ancetli to the Boat of

'

Earth, which

'

them

'

the Earth, and

'may

Hail,

'unto your
'of
'

the

the

ye gods who

'

there

who

Holy

IJark.

make

Tuat which

lieareth

travel

lift

support

l)c

Earth.

'and verily

Ha

the bark of the gods.

is

into

your

is

lie

\\

my

is

))aek

forms

the

of

and

liglit

the

])oat

in

the

(or,

hidden

Boat

the Tuat,

of

forms

ho

go

to

tlie

saith unto

hear up his

np the Bark
to

/^

Q^} Pf^
^

/-^ /WWVA

AAAAAA

A/V>AVv

(5

[111]

]>ark

of

attributes),

haliitation

to

'perform the plans which are carried ont therein.'

Ennuhkhata

'ExKUiiKiiATA,

'Soul which
'let

the

J)oul)le

lie

at peace

ihc god

'Praised be the

[saitli],

Bull
willi

liatli

that

swallowed, and
wliich

lie

hath

"
'

created.'

The
^od

eriecl

and

his

of

llie

boat

abo\"e
to

Words

is

lo

allow

the Suu-

pass through the double

bull-


RA PASSES THROUGH THE EARTH-GOD
headed 15oal

(f

the Earth

and wiien he has done

"These
"the
"

(i.e.,

JJuat of tlie

let or liinch-anee,

tliis,

the four gods at the other end of

Ea

Earth) say to

'Praised

whose Soul hath been absorbed by

" 1 'raised

"This
"

gnd.s

any

\vithi\it

Ea

be the gods of

J)oat of its

Tuat

Their

his way.

T
r^ ^
,r=

^>1

v>wM

ww i_L^-

ott'eiings are

and there are

;^ :zrD
IV -^ 'f^^ 1^
'-^^ ^^^^ 11^
-a
'^.
"III
*VW
"I
i /I *;;i^ ^ fa.
1

<

i;^'-

'b
-"^

^^
\^

I"**

m^^
/^

^_
-^

^-^w.^.^
'^--w-i.^

AM, Iujm
am,
|UM 1^

'-'^w'^

N.\W

v^* f^

>"*^

"^.^^

cries

journeyeth

lie

the i)lants of the year,

t-j.

'^^

wlio hath rested [tlierein].'

rejoiceth,

^ ^t^^\
A

i:::

Ha,

lie

Earth-god

tlie

from them after Ea hath passed them as

"on

I07

.vAMM

r-

>

"

>!

T
I

.r[^
.Ti

7^^

...Til

\/

TP

^fr#f

tttt
The

"and
"

Tuat-j?otl.s

address the Utnii.

their otl'erings arc gi\en lo

them when

who draw along this

Tuat(0 ^^''" [draw] the

the words of those

"The gods

of the

tliey liear

great god.
lioly

Eoat

"in the earth say unto the Utau, whose arms are
"

hidden

"

stand(

"and

O ye Utau

wlutse

"nostrils,
"

'

of the earth,

whose duty

it is

to

near his habitation, w hose heads are uneovered,

<)

arms are hidden, may

IItaT',

liiere

be air

t<j

your

and may your funeral swathings

be burst o[)en, and

may

n'ou

iia\e

tlie

mastery over

io8

THIRD DIVISION OF THE TUAT

your meats, and

may

"yoii have peace

(or,

"

ll3a;ii:

that which I

" rest) in
"

V
t

Their

ha^'e created.

"food

bread

of

is

"cakes, and their

" liread
made of
is

I*

in

"

the

"

draughts whicli they

"

drink

"

water, and their

red

are

[cool]

meat

"

because of the white-

"

ness

" of
"

brilliance)

((r,

apparel

their

in

the Tuat."

On

I"

side

this

twelve
(if

Division

Tuat the boat

Sun

the

of

hand

right

tlie

of

of the

of

given unto them

" is

3if ir!>ii<!

the

grain,

passes

shrines,

which has

its

each
doors

thrown wide open, and

so permits us to sec a

god in

mummied form

standing

scribed

"^

L;(jds
ll<4

The-Twclvc

11-11:

holj' Goils

who

are lu the Tual,

inside

gods

llu'sc

as

who

it

are

de-

" tlie

holy

are in the


THE GODS OF THE BOILING LAKE

log

I*
T-.-in^i^qfl^ii^i^cm]
I

the frout of the twelve shrines stretches an enormous

duty

serpent, the

lake

Iwiling

of

up

stand

wliieli

which

to

is

to

with

rounded

their

waists

twelve

who

"the

as

gods

the

mummied

lake,"

l)oiling

which relate

TJie texts

Jl

of beings are as follows

god

in front of each

|nr

]
|

in

These gods are described

of wheat.

in

ends,

either have white bodies,

or are arrayed in wliite apparel

grows a large ear

a long basin

is

water,

gods, witli black heads,

who

protect those

Beyond the shrines

stand in them.
or

of

'

to both groups

u
I

Kl

AAAA/V\
lllllllll
I

Oil

l^=

A/VWAA
I

^
^

J^

Jta

ii^
/wvAAA

I^Sfffi^l

-^

\my
/NA/>AAA

*.

/vvvvv\

T ?

ra
I

/-/V/>AA

i^ ^

in
AA/Vv\A

(2

t.

A^AA/^^
/vvvvv\
I

('^^^iS^^

rT~i

G
=0=111

no

THIRD DIVISION OF THE TUAT

A/AA/V\
rvW\JV\

111

^'^^^"^
I

/VWAAA
/W^A/V^

8
Df

,1

lllllllll

AAIWVS

iiiiinrr

[III]

^f

^^ ^

o m
<=

LIIIJ

I,

'^^S*

AA/WVA

C^

II

II

AAAAAA

^[

^ iy ^

<:3 ili

CZEZl

^-^^

'

AAAAAA

i^

^f

[III]

n ^^ AAAAAA

A/V^AA^ III

AA/wv\

oa

^VNAAA

/VVS/\AA

11

AfW\/V\

^_

1^1

(2^^

,^Tifrfif 11T
V

'0' /WVVVv

1
I

A^(Vv^A

'

^^(^

^
UN

RA ADDRESSES THE SHENNU GODS

W
^
*^

/WyWN
"

Ea

\U y

^ ^

III

(a

AA/w^^

'^=

,^^^ M

v\

Jl

A-.^^v

so

&

AWWv_|

C___Z) ^

meml ers

whose shrines the serpent Seti guardeth.

saith unto

" shrines,

"

III
111

[Those Avho are iu] their shrines are the

" of tlie o-od

"

III

them:

'Open

my

that

darkness in which ye are

of]

your

penetrate

the

ye [the doors

radiance

may

found you weeping and

"lamenting, with your shrines tightly closed, hut air

" shall
"

he given to your nostrils, and I have decreed

that ye shall have abundance to overflowing [in

And

"tilings].'
"

come thou

"failest.'

"him
"

i)ay

these gods say unto

into our lake,

Ilfi

'Hail,

thou great god who ne\'er

The Shennu gods who are before and behind

homage

he traverseth

to

him, and they rejoice in

[their] region,

and when

"journeyeth through the secret

place.

Ea when
great god

tlie

Their food

"consisteth of loa^es of l^read, their drink

"from
"

from

" Seti,
" there.

all

Ra,

the red [1)arley], and

[their cisterns of] water,

giveth unto

their

and the serpent

made
come

of fire,

them the things whereon they

The door which shutteth them

" after this

is

cool waters

in

live

closeth

god hath passed through their midst, and

"

they utter cries of grief when they hear their doors

"

shut upon them."

The text iu brackets is supplied from Lefebure, Les Hypogees

Rnyaux de Thebc>< (Tombeau de Seti l^', iv^ partie, pi. xiv.), Paris,
'

1886.


THIRD DIVISION OF THE TUAT

112

The following

re-

fers to the lake of

water

"1

"

this

in

Division

[Here

the

is]

"lake of water
"which

is

"Tuat,

and

the

in

"

who

the gods

"arrayed in

nil'-'"

C'^M'I^

'

l"!*

ill if.

who

heads

"

have

"

uncovered.

This

"

lake

with

"

oreen herbs.

"

[their]

is filled

water

" is

are

[their]

"apparel, and

Of

is

it

"surronnded by

The

of this lake

boilmg hot, and

"the birds betake

"themselves to
"flight when they
" see

C>i

" thereof,

"

"is
"

HM:!IUI<k

they

" foetid

o KX

i.iii<;oiiir:d-^iii*i:
The Gods

of the Boiling Lake.

waters

the

in

these

and when

smell

the

smell which

Unto

it.

gods

"Ra: '0

saith

ye gods

"whose duty

it

is

THE GODS OF THE BOILING LAKE

"[to guard] the green

II3

your lake, whose heads

lierl>s of

"are unc<n'ered, and whose limbs are covered with

may

"garments,

there

" otferings l)e

made

"your meat

l)e

to

air to

l)e

you

from your

"shall be yours, but to you

the

"

These [gods] say unto

"

thou who sailest in thy

" fire

thereof

lake.
it

nostrils,

green

herl)s,

and may
and may

The water thereof

and

shall not be boiling,

not be upon your bodies.'

"

heat

your

of the

shall

Kfi

Come
'

Ijoat,

thou unto

whose eye

us,

blazing

is of

which consuineth, and hath a pupil which sendeth

" forth light

"

The beings of the Tuat shout with joy

when thou approachest send forth thy light upon us,
thou great god who hast fire in thine eye.' Their

"

food consisteth of loaves of bread and green herbs, and

"

" their
" cool

drink

water

is

beer)

from

of the Icemtet plants,

is

[their cisterns of] water.

beings.

In the

in the

form

first

with

its

serpent Apep,

with

And

food

aiied

coiled

fiat

Tuat are two groups

these

we

up before him

voluminous

in

upon the ground, is the monster

l>ehind

Apep stand nine men,

their

sides

these

In the second group

I

are

^
is

D D
II.

of

god Tem,

see the

"Tchatciia who repulse Apepi,"

VOL.

Ea

man, with bent shoulders,

arms hanging by

their

called tlie

head

of

an

of

leaning upon a staff

folds,

their

the left of the path along which the boat of

passes in this Division of the

and

be given unto them in abundance from this lake."

" shall

On

(or,

Te.m,


114

THIRD DIVISION OF THE TUAT

in a similar atti-

and before

tude,

him stand nine

gods, each hold-

ing
of

symbol

the

in

life

the

right hand, and

the sceptre

w<

in

the left; the nine

gods
"

are

Nebu

I-

khert,"

Lords

"

i.e.,

called

of

destinies,"

-^

The

texts

^vllich

refer

to

these groups
read
III

l-^i.c^u 1^=1

^^

J\
a^

J\

Thc Tchalcha who

reiJulse

Apcp.

(2

THE TCHATCHA WHO REPULSE APEP

^^

^^
^^>-

^=3

D D
AAAA^

11^ ^

U.

II5

^3P5 D D

i;

>-Q*C

>^kT?l
I

i\

(T)

6)

JU.

AAAA'vA

^^-eSHii-_c^_U^,.
o

s^Srni^oMI^Srrit
I

"I

,|inu^

/www

=1

S\

fii^i^fli^^r^

0^^^=^

THIRD DIVISION OF THE TUAT

ii6

r^o

ra
(5

nifv

>

AA^AAA

A/V\AAA

AAAAAA

r
I

1 ^ w^
m-PY
- jrSflt

AA/WVv

/O

lO

'^

\\

^--^

I1^J

J\

J\
J\

rsNsN^

Ul

^r?i
The

first

<^

group shows us what

"

Tem hath done

for

"

Ea, aucl how he hath protected the god by words of

"

magical

"

Seba.

" shalt

power, and

[Temu

saith

never more

rise

overthrown the serpent

hath

Thou

'

up

art prostrate,

and thou

thou art enchanted by [my

"

enchantments], and thou shalt never more be found.

"

The word

"

word

"

Ea, and I have made an end

"

is

of

my

The company

" say

father

is

madt against thee

of the

Thy head
'

is slit,

madt against
;

thee,

and

have destroyed thee

of thee for

Khuti.'

Ea who

repulse

gods of

my
for

Apep

Apep, thy folds are gashed,

"

thuu shalt never more envelop the boat of Ea, and

"

thou shalt never again make a way into the divine

"bark.
"

flame of

fire

the hidden place, and

goeth out against thee from

we have condenmed

thee to thy

THE LORDS O F DESTINIES

" dire doom.'
'

(i.e.,

the nine gods of the

"company
"

Thuy

117

(.'')

Ea)

of

upon the food

"and

upon

live

Ea,

of

cakes

the

"of Khent-Amenti, for

are made on
"their behalf upon
" offerings

" earth,
" cool

and lilmtions

?r-.ll.
/^

of

made

water are

"unto them hy the lord

" of food (or, as lords of
"

food) before Ea."

To the second group

of

nine

saith
"

gods

"

Inasmuch
'

Tem
as

ye are the gods who

" possess life

and sceptre

"

(i.e.,

"

who have mastery over

"

your sceptres, drive ye

"

back the serpent Seba

"

from Khuti, gash ye

" witli

"and

authority),

knives

and

the foul

evil serpent

Af.'

"

These are the gods who

"

work enchantments on

"Apep, who
"

in

open

the

earth to Ea, and

who

The Lords

of Destiiiie.s(?).

THIRD DIVISION OF THE TUAT

ir8
" (sliut it
"

They

against

are those

Apep iu the gates of Khenti-Amenti.

who are in the hidden place, and they

"praise Ea, and they destroy his enemies, and they

"protect the great one against the serpent Afu, and

"

they utter cries of

jo}"

at the overthrow

by Ea

of the

enemy of Ea. They live upon the meat of Ea, and

"on the cakes offered to Khenti-Amenti. Offerings
" are made on their behalf upon earth, and they receive
"

" libations
"

through

"They -utter
when he

" ness,

of

cries to Ea,

" for the great

"

[their]

and holy are they

liath

and their

word being madt

arm

in

their

in Anient,

hidden place.

and they make lamentation

god after he hath passed by them, for

departed they are enveloped in darkcircle is closed

upon them."

Tin

CHAPTER

V.

THE GATE OF TCHETBI.

The Fourth Division of the Tuat.
boat of the sun having passed through the Third

The

Division of the Tuat arrives at the gateway

This gateway

leads to the Fourtli Division.

^^hicll

is

like

that which admitted the god into the Third Division,

and
of

guarded

is

l)y

nine gods, in the form

are described as the " third com-

mummies, who

pany
III

outwork

its

god who are within,"

of the gods of the great

f) f=vi

entrance to
walls

is

'^

called

corridor which runs l)etween the two

tlie

a god in munniiied form called En'UE]!KIIATA,

^n^

"

and at the exit

v\ '^L.

Seta-ta,

uraeus over his brow, and

arms and liands

corridor

is

Ha,"

swept by flames

the mouths
angle,

to

of

and their

Fourth Division

is

a similar

god has a

eacli

eacli is said to "

of hre

god

extend his

^^ ^^ 9*

^^^^

which proceed from

two serpents, stationed each at an

" fire is for Ra."
The gateway of the
is

called XEi-.T-s-TcHErAF,
.

'^^
(S)

i,
I


FOURTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

120

and the text

"

says,

who

"

0'

'^'^^
I

Ea,

'

n wl

"

v^

AAAAAA

'^

'

Open thon the

"

onr darkness

m^ i1
[][]

'

"^

II

hail,

-^v^/^

_B^

which stands on
called TcHETBi,

which refer
"

'

Open

"

may make
through

rrrSr

/vww\

fvi

way throngh

"t*

Aw^.
^^=^

III

his tail

;^^

2i

The

ns,'

fv

(7\

monster

NsN^N\

serpent

and guards the gateway

^^ \^i

^"^^'^ ^

^^^*^

^^^^^

to his admission of

Ea

read, "

Sa

saith to

is

^"^^^

He who

Tchetbi

is
:

Khuti,

send light into the thick darkness, and

his radiance illumine tlie hidden habitation.'

"This door

this

'

above, and dispel

^^^'^

may

that he

" in

nr

[thy] gate to Ea, unfold thy doors to

"

"

is

Ea, come thou to

over this door openeth to Ea.

"

inI

gods say to

of

earth, force thon a

the Tnat and the region which

>/

"

IJ

,,,

company

"^^^^

this

to

and the gods

it,

<=>

him,"

acclaim

are therein

cometh

This great god

''gateway, and entereth in tlu'ongh

it,

is

shut after this great god hath passed

and there

is

lamentation to those

gateway when they hear

Ki^ ^^zz^

A.r~^

wm

/^^ww -^

who

\\

iU

^^^^=^

<
I

are

upon

this door close

rf:n=H5i'iw^^^e=^i
.

...

The Gate

^^^^rr*

of the Serpent Tchetbi.

^
FOURTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

122

UZZ3

Ji

z]

ra

mm

j\

^/wws

In the middle of this Division we see

lieing

god

is

towed on

its

way by

same form

in the

shrine enveloped by

and Heka at the

tlie

four gods of the

as before,

Me hen.

boat of

Ea

Tuat

the

and stands

Sa stands

in a

in the liows,

Tlie boat advances to a long,

stern.

low building with a heavy cornice, which contains nine

small shrines or chapels

mummied form

in each of these

lying on his back.

described as the "gods

who

their abodes " (literally,

"

[y\^\

AAW\A

III

follow Osiris,

holes

"),

is

a god in

Tlie nine gods are

111

who

^::.^

Immediately

are in
I

in front of the

nine shrines are two groups, each containing six women,

who stand upon

a slope, one half of which appears to

be land and the other half water; these

called " the hour goddesses

1__^.

^
the otlier

Hereket,
"s])awneth
hours.

l)y

Eacli grou})

a monster serpent of

^^,

and

of

twelve serpents

women

are

which are in the Tuat,"

liim
to

it

l)e

is

separated from

many
is

folds called

said

devoured

that
l)y

he
tlie

THE GODDESSES OF THE HOURS

12^,

^S.U?i;

The Gods

of the

Fourth Division

of the

Tuat towing- the Boat of Ra.

The Nine Gods who follow

(fifi-

Osiris.

.-jL-^ii

The Serpent Hereret and the Goddesses of

tlie

Hours.

FOURTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

124

The

text relating to the passage of the boat of the sun

reads

\\

Ja^

Jf

\^\

^1

^
Ji

N-^

,1

-A

/WWV%

-S^Alll

^ ^^^^

Jl c=i^-

l\.

_B^

III

^^,^^,^
I

If

III

J\

CZSZJ
J\

/WVSAA

-<S>-

i:^

A^^y\^ AAAAAA
III

A^^v^A^
I

tJ
D

o__>

s^

^ o
I

zmmmmAMm
U

r\

[r:=i

jr'

AAAAAA

53>.

AWVNA <=Z:>3

111^

^
A/VWSA

i^mrnTlla:]1

Aft/WNA

'

DESCRIPTIVE TEXT

\l
/WvWS

III

|U
^,,,

-A"

Ill

(0

i;^^^

*?.

/I

^=^

ra

,^AWv\^ /v\flAA^

lAi

g)

^^rn^i

=^1

^^^

Ci

ci

'WVW\

A'WVVN

=0=111

125

Ji

(s

lllllllll

^
I

r^

AAAAAA

II

II

y^

AAAAAA
i

<=:>

111^

01

AV.AAA

v^

A^
II

IT

III

Oiii

"

i^mf

AAAAAA

LI7J

1^.

o
(5

'"
^.

Ci

<:i

AA^WVA

AWW\

-^i

A^^NAAA

A/VVVAA

^
(7

III

I)

(S

C^^
III

AAAAAA
I

A^yVAAA

<=>

This great god

"Tiiat,

[III]

AAAAAA

PVi^^lmk
"

[111]

[III]

fVWW\

'^'^'^^^

III

AAA/vW

V>

^ ^

jj

/V\r^^V^

^2i

==:^

17

^J)

o
A/WWv

Millie

AA/^A^^

LL

nflVR

AAAAAA

AWVN

\\

AAWvW
I

is

AAAAAA
A^NAAA

^ w

of

in

AAAAAA

AVVV\\

jji'iir

drawn along by the gods

and he journeyeth

worketh in respect

LTZD

of the

the liidden place, and

the things which are there.

"

FOURTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

126

Draw ye me

"

[He

"

Tuat, look ye upon me,

"

TuU ye with your arms and draw

"

and turn ye aside

"

the habitations which surround Ares

" to]

saith

'

ye beings of the

along,

[for]

have created you.

ye

me

therewith,

to the eastern part of heaven, to

that hidden mountain, the light

(or,

(or,

Sar) [and

radiance) of

which goeth round about among the gods who receive

"

me as
" Draw

"

"

come forth among you into the hidden

ye me along, [for] I work on your behalf
I

gateway which covereth over the gods

And Ea

"

them
those who

saith unto

" gods, for I strike

" [saying].
"

ye gods

Arise,

'

'

" rise
"

"ye

my

up before

right state by

filth

are in their sepulchres,

who are in
are broken, who live
upon your own offal,

and feed

shall ha^e in the

of

my

l)eams.

Tuat are

things which

"

consisteth of flesh, and their ale

" is
"

The

duties

in conformity

"

" [barley],

ye

Disk, and put ye yourselves in a

means

have decreed for you.'

and their

me,

have ordered for you the

your sepulchres, whose souls

upon your own

of the Tuat.'

Look ye upon

plan and manner of your existence,

"

place.

in the

is

which

with the

Their food

[made] of the red

libations are of cool water.

There

lamentation to them after they have heard their

doors close upon them."

In respect

said
:

"

of the

[These are]

twelve goddesses of the hours

they who stand upon

who guide

"

and

it

is

they

"

means

of

their instruments.

"
'

Hearken,

(J

ye goddesses

it is

their lake,

by

lia in a straight line

To them Ra

of the

saith

hours of the night


KA

Work

"sky.

ADDRESS TO THE HOURS

ye,

and eat

and

ye,

I27
ye in your

rest

"gateways, with your breasts towards the darkness,

"and your hind-parts towards the

Make

light.

to

"

stand up the serpent Hereret, and live ye upon that

"

which conieth forth from

"

Tuat

to eat

It is

it.

up the spawn

of

your duty in the

Hekeuet, and ye

"

destroy that which cometh forth from

"

me, for

"

homage

"
"

bread,

" their

"

Take ye your

[to me].

ye Hours

and

rest (or, be at peace),

Their food consisteth of

'

their ale

is

cakes

of

[made] of the red [barley], and

-draughts are of cool water, and there

kltit (i.e.,

On
Sun

is

given

Fourth Division we see

in the

carry along their doubles,"

|
|

.2.

round the

"

v^

Lake

the

"

-r

Lake

of

Life,"

3.

Ten

of the Uraei,"

Livhig Uraei," h

which refer

"Jy

-'-^

Twelve iackal-headed gods, who stand

c/

called the "jackals in the lake of

-^k

Twelve gods,

1.

and standing upright, who are called "the

who

gods

the l)eatitied dead)."

the right hand of the path of the boat of the

1)earded

"

Draw ye
may pay

unto them as their food that which cometh forth with

"the

it.

have begotten you in order that ye

shall

;^ ^ ^

to these tliree

life,"

'

""^^^^
'

^^^

"y ')^

which stand round

uraei,

JL

'^

"f"

and are called the

^^^^ ^^^^^

'l

groups of beings read:


FOURTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

128

Jr

^^

Li

III

i>

(3

III!

<=>

Jl II

/www

' -^
I

^^

A^A^A^

ft

o
s
^^^^^^^ /VW\AA

.^o

/^vwv\

CZ^

M-t^

*^3'

AV^A^^

aj\

'

\"\"\

:::!^

f^ TTl

II

^ ^^

A/WV\A

III

i-j
I

A^^vAAA
I

[rzD

A^AAA^

ra

'

^ w

o e

ra

ra
^tt^^

jfj^

'^'^^''^

/Tti

II

AAAAAA

ra

A/VWW

AA/WAA

11

<^
JL
I

tl

7^

AA/w^^

I
I

Ml"-'

^ -e-

AAAAAA
I

AAIWVA

fl^

V [^]
D

mo

5=5

AA/wyv^

\=^
II
311]

<=> ITI

Tl

AAAA/Vv

iTl

AAAAAA

II

DESCRIPTIVE TEXTS

Q-^ r^xn s=3

^ D
1

11

II

ml

^ w ^

^:=^(

=0=

II

AAAAAA

^^^

^-Q-^ C3XZ1

III

III

\> 'vz:^

s=>

B SIM

.wwvN

III

^ ^
'fL
111^ _^ III"-' .m

^^

\> AAA^WS

II

/= '^z^ <=>U

^= ^

III

J\
I

/
j^ (^^ ^*
/<-%
1^^371'rri

""""

n tk
iH jrt;::^!

'^
I

^=>

AA,Vj\^
1

e ^/

-^^

iQ>
1

'^z:^

m^

_^ J^

-^-

Ik ^

"2^

^^

12g

I'^i

^^|tKrn^o^^
I

/WWV\

_Zr

J^

J\

-I
I

C=i=^

r\N\N\r\

Ly
lu

Tlie

reads
"

Ml

^'t^

'*
^ W

/w>A/v%

paragraph which refers to the

[These are]

^^

Q::l

first

(2

twelve gods

they

who

bear along their doubles,

themselves in that which floweth in

abundance from the slaughtered ones during the time

" of their existence,

"

III

2^..=^

"who immerse
"

C^ AA^^\

't^J

and who carry the

offerings

are rightly due [to the god] to his abode.

VOL.

II.

which

Unto them


FOURTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

130
" saith

Ra

" ye gods

That which
'

who

are

belongeth to you [to do],

among your

offermgs,

to offer as

is

"an obligatory offering your doubles. Ye have your

" own offerings, your enemies are destroyed, and they
" are not.
Your spirits are on their thrones, [and your]
" souls are on their places.' They say unto Ra, Adora'

Ra-Khuti

"tions be unto thee,

"

Hail to thee,

thou Soul who art protected in the earth

" thee, as

Hail to

being eternity, the lord of the years and of

"

the everlastingness which hath no diminution.'

"

food consisteth of offerings, their drink

" water,
"

and there

is

cool

them when they

lamentation to

hear their doors close upon them.

Their
of

is

Their food

is

given

"to them from the goddess Mu-sta(?) by Tesert-baiu."

The paragraph which

gods reads
"

refers

who come

[These are] they

"

whereunto the souls

"

reason of the sanctity which

"

to

the jackal-headed

forth from this lake

dead cannot approach by

of the

is

therein.

That which belongeth to you

saith Ra
:

" gods

who

" lives in

'

are in this lake,

your lake

" of the jackals

is

to

Unto them
[to do],

ye

keep guard upon your

your offerings are under the guard

which have

set themselves

on the edge

They say unto Ra Immerse

" of

your

"

Ra, in thy holy lake, wherein the lord of the gods

lake.'

'

"

immersed himself, whereunto the souls

"

approach not

"manded,
" their

drink

this is

Kiiuti.'
is

what thou

of

thyself,

the dead

thyself hast

com-

Their food consisteth of bread,

[made] of the red [barley], and their

THE GODS OF THE LAKE OF

The Twelve Gods who carry

LIFE, ETC.

I3I

their Doubles

-r:;;Sav^^IPg^tlf:\^fr^lllKS5g)*

I?-

IrJlD^illiilO. .:uJIl^ilPji^

The Twelve Gods

The Ten Living Uruoi

of the

of

tlie

Lake

Lake

of Life.

of the Uraei.


FOURTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

132
" vessels of
" tation
"

drink are

filled

There

with wine.

among them when they hear

upon them.

Their food

" of their sceptres

is

is

given nnto them as lord[s]

round about

this lake."

The paragraph which refers to the uraei reads

"
"

who have

[These are] they

cometh

their speech after

"shadows are destroyed at the hearing

"

to

" in this lake, is to

may

that ye

you

of the

saith

Ea:

evil.

"

say unto

"

Tanen.'

guard your flames and your

my

Hail to you,

Ea Come
'

thou to

Uraei.'

They

stride thou over

us,

the path of

the

boat of

through the Fourth Division we see the god

mummied

the

sun

Osiris, in

form, and wearing on his head the crown

South, standing on

a serpent, and partially

covered by the earth of a mountain

is

fires [so

(literally, his)

"

the left of

the

words

'That

ye Uraei who are

[to do],

hurl them] against

"mouths are

of

Ea

and your burning heat against those whose

" enemies,

On

Unto them

the uraei.

which belongeth

"

and souls are turned backwards, and

to them,

" (or, voices) of

lamen-

their doors close

his

head only

above the ground, and he stands in a naos with a

vaulted dome.
^yft,

is

His name or

written by his side.

Flame-goddess in the form

are twelve gods,

who

title,

Before the shrine

of a uraeus,

Heru-ur

is

of

in the form, of

is

and behind her

stand in front of

Horus the Aged), the Haroeris

writers.

Khent Amenti,

Heru-ur

(or,

the later Greek

a hawk-headed


THE GODS OF THE
who

man,

leans

on

"

described as

shrine

the

twelve gods,

who

the gods

I33

PITS

Behind

staff.

which contains Osiris stand

who

mi'f''^^IVS*

Behind, or by the side

by the

of these, are four pits or hollows in the ground,

which stands a god, with

side of each of

are

are behind the shrine,"

body bent

his

forward in adoration before a bearded god, who holds

the symbol of

the right hand and a sceptre in the

life in

The four gods are

left.

called " Masters of their pits,"

''''-'^,
I

called the "

The

C30

'^'^VV

of

and their lord

"^ %^

"^

Earths (?),"

11

4ci

AAVSAA

Z^JimJoi -^^ ^
I

ft

I'

<=>

Ml ^^^3^
i-

A/V^/^A

III

::==tajs;

lllll

<71

is

texts referring to these gods read

0=:::

rl

Master

11^

6r-^

'^

LT
^^^ LZm

sy o o

^^

/\AA/V\A

'^

iit^^iJ5i^^kwi:if

FOURTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

134

^Kf]Sfy

A'.

AJ

B \'=^

o
^

ra D ^^z^

f^^^

**

(p

'0'

liiiYm^l u^nl

iiilV^W'
N\N\NS

^ w

(i w

J\

tkl

AAAA/V\
I

fl

Ji

III

D D

7^

01

AWVNA
I

AAA/VV\
I

i~^^~~i

[331

(0

AAAAAA
I

3)

/w^ryvK

^,

l^H
A^

^"^

A/V\AAA
I

^^

AA^AyV\ /^AAAAA

lll^=<CZ:>^

^1

111

Jl

/= 1

A
w

II

AAA/W\
I

/VWWV
A'^WW

KHENT-AMENTI

OSIRIS

++

W .^^
I

^^'^
I

^ <c^

III

II

)y

"

<=:>

II

.vwwv

I35

^ O

TT

AAAAAA

/VVWV\
AAAAAA

fl

*~

AAA/VV\

AAAAAA

"W

The

text referring to Horus reads

"Horus worketh on behalf of his
"

/T

father Osiris, he

performeth magical ceremonies for him, and restoreth

" to

him the crown

my

" thee,
"

saying],

father, thou

who would work

"which

[,

'

My

who

heart goeth out to

art avenged on those

against thee, and in all the matters

concern thee thou

art

by magical

guided

" ceremonies.

Thou hast the mastery,

Osiris, thou
"hast the sovereignty,
Khenti Amenti, thou hast
"

whatsoever

"

whose forms

is

thine as Governor of the Tuat,

(or, attributes)

are exalted in the hidden

"place; the beatified spirits hold

"

the dead are terrified at thee.

"restored
"

unto

thee,

and

reckoned thy weakness

"
"

Let

Him

of

I,

thee in fear, and

Thy crown hath been

thy son

Horus, have

there.'

The twelve gods who are

Khenti Amenti say

thou

in front of the shrine of

the

Amenti be adored

Tuat be exalted

Let Khenti

Thy son Horus hath

restored to

FOURTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

136
" thee

thy crown, he hath protected thee by means of

"magical ceremonies, he hath crushed for thee thine

"

enemies, he hath brought to thee vigour for thy arms,

"

Khenti Amenti."

Osiris,

In reply to this address of the twelve gods Khenti

Amenti

Horus

saith unto his son

my

"

Come to me,
those who work

"

that

"

who guardeth the pits [of

Then saith Horus unto

"

them

against me, and cast

over the things which destroy, [for]

is

the shrine

"Make

me on
him

to
it

he

is

destruction]."

those gods

who

are behind

gods

who

are in the

inquisition for me,

" following of
"

son Horus, and avenge

Khenti Amenti, 'stand ye up, and with-

draw ye not yourselves, and be ye masters over

" yourselves,

and come, and

"

Hu, and drink ye

upon that whereon

"

which belongeth

" of

to

my

you

on the bread

live delicately

of the ale of

Maat, and live ye

father liveth

in the

That

there.

hidden place

to be

is

"

behind the shrine, according to the commandment of

"

Ka.

I call unto you,

"

what

it is

your duty

and behold,

and

"

Their food

"

the

" saith

things

is

you

to

do

is

of

the tchesert

[made with]

cool water.

given unto them by the guardian of

which are in the

unto these gods

" father,
" of

their libations are

for

Their meat consisteth

[to do].'

"of cakes of bread, and their ale

" drink,

it is

'

shrine.

And Horus

Smite ye the enemies

and hurl ye them down into your

of

my

pits because

that deadly evil which they have done against the

The Twelve Gods before the Shrine.

Heni-ur.

^=1 .^j>vsff5''a?vrffi!sllt/^J t S
Osiris

KhentAmenti.

The Twelve Gods behind the Shrine.

issxs;

^^

The Master
of Earths.

'^^

fli'*

^^^^i^

The Four Masters

''****

^'^^

of their Pits.

-^^ ^M

The goddess
of Flame
(Nesert).

(^ .3^

138

FOURTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

"

Great One, [which] found

"

That which belongeth

"

guard the pits

"

and I

to

(?)

you

him

to

begot me.
is

to

Ka hath commanded,
that, behold, ye may do

of fire according as

set [this] before

you

so

"according to what belongeth to you

"

that

do in the Tuat

god standeth over

(or,

by) the

pits."

[to

do].'

This

139

CHAPTER

VI.

THE GATE OF TEKA-HRA.

The Fifth Division of the Tuat.
The

boat of the sun having passed through the Fourth

Division of the Tuat arrives at the gateway which

This gateway

leads to the Fifth Division.

to

that

by nine

guarded
"

and at

its

who

gods,

Fourth Companv," '^

corridor

Tekmi, ^zi^

as

similar

[1 (1

before.

each

The

to Ra."

is

the

at

described

as

the

entrance

to

the

says,

corridor

"

^^

v\ and the
,

is

is

swept by flames

called

Arit,

latter

arms and

said to " extend his

The gateway

and the text

are

is

exit stands a jackal-headed god, the

former being called Aau, -

hands

is

which guards the Fourth Division, and

of fire,

nn

(J

This great god cometh to this

"

gateway, and entereth in through

"

who

are therein acclaim him,"

and the gods

it,

<=:zr>

fl

fl

<~~>

1^-^

V1

111

1 "H"

ViC^

^^^

P-

AAA/V\^

^^'' ''"'' sods say to


FIFTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

140
Ea,
"

"

Ea-Heru-khuti unfoldeth our

our gateways.
lord

god,
^

hidden

of

great

to us,

^^

nature,"

and openeth

doors,

come thou

Hail, Ea,

-mmnr

A/WVV\

tzs:

Tnnnir
I

^i

J^
A

tail

nwn

The monster serpent

and guards the gateway

and the two

of

Sa

"

lines of text

Ea read
:

satth to

"

He who

Teka-hra

is
:

whicli stands on his

called Teka-hra,

is

which

^,

refer to his admission

over this door openeth to Ea.

Open thy gate

'

to Ea, unfold

may send light

may make his radiance

"

thy doors to Khuti, that he

into the

"

thick darkness, and

illumine

"

the hidden habitation.'

"great god

This door

is

through

it,

hath passed

who

"

lamentation to those

"

they hear this door close upon them."

glyphic text
p.

120

it is

is

being towed on
is

and

there

are in this gateway

As

is

when

the hiero-

with that given above on

not repeated here.

In the middle

god

identical

shut after the

in the

of this Division
its

way by

same form

enveloped by Mehen.
at the stern.

see the boat of

four gods of the

as before,

Sa stands

In front

shrouded gods, with

we

of tliose

the

and stands

in a shrine

in the bows,

and Heka

who tow

])r()jccting

Tuat

Ea

the boat are nine

elbows; each of these

holds in his hands a part of the body of a long, slender serpent,

and the group

is

called " those

who hold Ennutchi,"

\\^^:T3^\\^(smm
If

1i

''

*--

-*

* -*- '**'-

The.Gate of the Serpent Tcka-lira,

FIFTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

142

who

twelve bearded beings,

who

is

are advancing towards a god,

" of his

styled [the god]

angle,"

zi
J

the

CTID

twelve gods are described as Baiu reth-ammu-

TUAT,

"

i.e.,

men who

the souls of the

I

II

The

rzDJ

i<

are in the Tuat,"

texts read

The Boat

Ra being towed by

of

-^-^

Jf

A/WVV\

II

III

W
VS\

the Gods of the Fifth Division of the Tuat.

ra
/VWV\A

t>^

III

III

J^
'^VV/^V^ AAAA/V\

II
z]

r~vn

|c=^^

_^

|<^

.-^-^

Ji

=0"

II

^11

nnnmri

fl

A M

^
AAAAAA
I

AAA/V\A

AAAAAA

AAAAAA

U|

^ O

,vww\ P-

10

.(5

DESCRIPTIVE TEXTS

y\

/WWW
I

rJ

/wvw\

D D

LU

<=>

/WW\A

ox

O
(^

143

Ib
I

AAA/\AA

A/^W\A

ll

A^W^A^

(2

n AAAAAA

t|

'

Jl

A^V\^W\
I

(3

II

<^<;

^^^^lil^flV
^

/VA/VVV\
I

/WWW

<=>

rrrn

T1m?f]?

II

AATSAAA A/NA/VV\

\
A/VVAA

II

"^

1^11!

Q.

,;;
I

AVyvW

^
III''

'^

Jc^^

wo

1
1

A'WWi

II

/V^VW\
AAAAAA /^AWSA^

J
A^^^y\A

AAA/VW
I

A^^\AA/\

AAAAAA
I

Jc^1i\iM^Yl^-

AAAAAA

/>A/WW

./^.
AAAAA'N

/^Ay\AA^

"

FIFTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

144

"The gods of the Tuat draw along this great god,

"and he journeyeth through the hidden place. [Ea
" saith

"and sing
" of

'

Draw ye me

the stars

let

ye gods of the Tuat,

along,

praises unto me,

ye

who

your cords be strong

"and draw ye me along by means

"

your hands and arms be steady,

"

your

"

and

let

"

way

into the

legs, let

are at the head

of

(or, vigorous),

them, and

let

be speed in

let there

there be strong intent in your souls,

your hearts be glad.

chambers

Open ye a prosperous

{qerti) of

hidden things.'

The Nine Gods who hold Ennutchi.

The

text relating to the bearers of the serpent reads

"Those who are

"Ea

in this scene carry this serpent.

them and advanceth towards them to

" make himself to rest in [the gateway called] Nebt"

striketh

AHAU,

This serpent travelleth as far as

"gateway), but he passeth not beyond

"

unto them

'

Strike ye the serpent

it.

give

Ea

Ennutchi

him no way [whereby to escape], so

"pass by you. Hide your arms, destroy
"

it (i.e.,

this

saith
there,

that I

may

that which

HUMAN SOULS OF THE TUAT

I45

"you guard, protect that which cometh into being

" from my forms, and tie ye up (or, fetter) that which
"cometh

" offerings are

"

word
"

of

Ea

them from the hearing

to

Unto those who have spoken what is right and

upon earth, and who have magnified the forms
the god,

saith

Itii

your

and there

souls,

shall

That which

" to the

those

who

(or,

of

is

" tchesert drink,

VOL.

'

of

meu who

shall

be [sung] to

are in the Tuat.

shall be breath to your nostrils,

to

you joints in Sekhet-aru.

what belongeth
The habitations which shall be

CxODS.

are with

"Their food

" Offerings

be

Praises

shall be indeed yours is

Maati

"yours shall be
"

The souls

"and there
"

of the

in the Tuat."

Heri-qenbet-f.

"

Their food

strength.'

hearing of the word of this god, and

made

" true
" of

my

into being from

" consisteth of the

are
II.

and

are) at the corner

where

me who weigh words

bread-cakes,

[live]

for them.'

and their drink

of

their libations are of cool water.

made unto them upon

earth as to the

FIFTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

146
"

god IJetepi, according

what should be

to

" them."

Ea

saith unto this god

"

offered unto

Let him that

" are right,

and

and

true,

divine,

and make them

"at peace in their habitations at the Corner

"

over his

is

Corner (Heri-qenbet-f) cry out to those souls who

"

who

are with myself."

On

the Tuat are

bowing in adoration

who make
- -

2.

the

in

'^'^
I

1.

Twelve male beings

Tuat,"

'

"

which

ground

of

relate

3.

symbol

hand, and a sceptre in the

texts

^^

Holders of the cord in

gods, standing upright, each holding the

right

those

Twelve male beings who bear

these are called

hieroglyphic

"

(1(1

^%i^%Se|\^"^.

the Tuat,"

read

'-'

hands a cord for measuring plots

estates

in his

in the Fifth

they are described as

adorations

\\

in their

and

Ea

the right hand of the path of

Division of

(1

to sit

of those

of life

The

left.

these

to

Four

groups

ni
/WWV\
I

^'^'^^^ AAA^AA

O
Jr

O
I

(ii

111

A^A/^AA
I

/?

^-=^
r\

j iii

c^

ii i .

^-^

II
r,

_Mir iJi^zD

aaa/w\ AA^^^^

W A

J
"D

t^
Jl

-^iz^

%^

(5

<=>

^ SGiiPl

111

''''^

n
I

GODS

WHO MEASURE LAND AND THEIR OVERSEERS

I47

^AAA^^
I

^^

AAAAAA

II

II

^N

]\

111^

A/VAA-V^

lO

-H

-^

TK

^ D

A^:^m^eio
I

\=^ CJ^m

AAAAAA
AAAAAA

oiuy

AAAAAA
AVNAAA

^^

AAAAAA,

III
'

'

"

'

ra

II

r\
'

'

'^

.iiiimiii.

AAAA/V\

r~

AAAAAA

aaaaaa

_/J

A^/w^^

(p

AAAAAA P^^'^'^

niH

^AAA

A^WAA

i5^
*^ --*

(2

(^ /^

AAAAAA

/VVWNA

LI

IJ

-^
yiii<=><^ n

XlwlwII'm
/vvvvv\
AA/W\A

il

nil

^<t=^fc

Jriii

AAAAAA

III

'^

l_>

A^V\AAA

II

AAA/W\

/WVAAA
AAAAAA
i'

0/l_

AAyvvv\

(a

AAA/W\

I
I

"^

AAAAAA

llllZSZlj

A^VW\

cO]

A/V^AAA
I

tt-^ ^4^ -<o-

f^ |^

^^^

-^

II

III

A/AAAA
I

III

^H^^^

r=^

c=>

III

iii^izz^m

-O.

Ci

AA/V^A
I

II

--

^ w
I

^^= Q

f\

"'"iin^
I

1^

III!

II

g^lk


FIFTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

148
I

AAAAAA iCN

Ci

n
tl
Q

AA/\^\A

<

'>
I

^AAAAA

^ ^

i\;\r^/\/\f\

ft

(p

/-^

b e

-^

isrv\/~jvs
I

\.
L_

'V\^/V\A

A'WVN^

III

111

tl

1^1

l\.

111

'^M^A\u^mm'^m\^Bi^L\^^um*\m'i'

The Twelve Gods who make adoration

iu the Tunt.

M-

ft

^111

The passage
reads
"

^h.

in the text

which

refers to the adorers

[These are] they

"and

(^

who make songs

exalt Heru-khuti.

to

Ra

in

Amentet

[These are they w'ho]

and who made

knew

"

Ra upon

"

Their offerings are in their place, and their glory

earth,

offerings imto liim.


THE GODS OF THE MEASURING CORD
" is

Ea

"

Praise

'

Come

them

Enter thou among the holy

am

both when

"

heaven, and

"chamber

content with what ye did for me,

when

my

Eye.'

was sinking
Their food

The Twelve Gods who hold the cord

and

of Ea,

the

"

is

is

rest

of

in

the

the bread-

measuring land.

of his tclieser drink,

libations

are

The passage
of the

and their drink

for

to

are made of cool water, and

made unto them on the earth in [return]
praisings which they make unto Ea in Anient."

their

" offerings
" for

unto

used to shine in the eastern part of

of

saith

ye who made

are offerings for you,

'

"

"

Ea

with the serpent Mehen.'

There

" offerings.

"cakes

They say unto

Anient.

of

Ea, progress through the Tuat.

thou,

he to thee

" [places]
"

holy place

the

in

"

149

in the text

measuring cord reads

which

refers to the holders

[These are they who] hold the measuring cord in

"

Anient, and

"

the

Khu

they go over therewith the

(i.e.,

the beatified spirits).

fields

of

[Ea saith

to


FIFTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

150
"

them]

Take
'

"out the limit

" the

"

Khu

ye the cord, draw

and mark

whereof are in your abodes, and the gods

The

whereof are on your thrones.'

" are in

tight,

it

passage) of the fields of Amentet,

(or,

the Field of Peace, [and] each

"judged by him that

Khu of JSTeterti
Khu hath been
Eighteousness

in the cord.

is

who are (i.e., W' ho exist), and unrighteous" ness to those who are not,
Ea saitli unto them
"
What is riglit is the cord in Ament, and Ea is
" is to those

'

"content with the stretching

-

drawing)

..

"

possessions are yours,

TT^'i^'j"^

"

your homesteads are yours,

^i^V^^gg

"Khu.

...V

-.

..,,._......

"(oi*.

C^iyiDiii^

of

same.

the

Behold

ye,

worketh)

your

(or,

Your

"

>>...^T-7-M-"*' .F'

ye gods.
ye

Ea maketh
and

fields,

"

he commandeth on your behalf

"

that there

may

be sand

(?)

with

"you."'
" Hail,

The Four Henbi Gods.

" verily

" that

which they

"

with their homesteads.

"

Sekhet-Aru, and

"

springeth up therein.

"

upon earth from the estate

"

Henbi

for

[conieth]

from

from that which

made unto them

Offerings are
of

are content

Sekhet-Aru."
saith

"

Holy

are ye,

gods, ye overseers of the cords in Amentet.

[0 stablish ye

"to the

Khu

Their food
offerings

To the four bearded gods Ea

"

KHUTI,

OU,

the gods are content with

and the

possess,

their

joumcy

Khu

fields
(i.e.,

and give [them]

spirits)

[after]

to the gods

they have

and
been

'.
,

THE FOUR RACES OF MEN

"

measured

15I

Let them give

in Sekhet-Aaru.

and

fields

sand to the gods and to the souls who

"Their food shall be from Sekhet-Aaru, and their
" offerings from the things which spring forth therein]."
are in the Tuat.

"

On
1.

the left of the path of the boat of

hawk-headed

god, leaning

^.

called Horns,

taining four men.

upon a

Ea

The

Aamu, )

The Reth

he

is

Four groups, each group con-

2.

first

are Retii,
^

the second are

are:

staft^;

"^

^^

the tliird are Nehesu,

and the fourth are Themehu,

are Egyptians, the

Aamu

^^ ^

are dwellers in

the deserts to the east and north-east of Egypt, the

Nehesu

are the black races and Negkoes, and

the

3. Twelve
The.mehu are the fair-skinned Libyans.
hands
both
with
grasps
whom
of
each
beings,
bearded

the body of
"

long serpent;

Holders of the period

^^.

of

4.

these

are called

time in Anient,"

^^

The hieroglyphic text which

groups reads

^^ ^ ^

Eicjht bearded gods,

called the " Sovereign chiefs of the Tuat,"

the

who

are

U ^ Jj
^5

relates to these

'^I-^i^l.^iSflii

FIFTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

152

^i^ ^

<f

AArVW^ A^WvAA

V^

www

AV^WN /WWV\

IV'

/WVA/V\

A'V\/VV\
I

l/WVW\J AAA/^^A

^
-H_0

^ D

AAAAAA
A^A/W\

^
\X

o
t.

AA/W\A

^^AA^^

.^/^/^/v^A
1

^ VX

III

n?

i-^"

-*

A^/v\'^^

l?:^

A/VSAAA

'0,fK'l4
^\

cz:zi

('^u) -(0-

Ci
^ jf^
III r^^^^
111^ W /WWW

A/^v\AA

<=:>
H

(2

YA O

/= ^

AA^,

1^

_ix\j>

'^.-^^

I
I

y
^^^

III

AAAA/V\

^ III

===

{\

II

A\

t^ (^

v/VWV

/^vwv\
AAA/VV\

II

Wr

THE FOUR RACES OF MEN

AWA ,^^

The Aamu,

.vwwv^

>

i.e.,

^*VWWVW"

i.e.,

^r^l

The Reth,

Asiatics.

-.14-$

The Thomelui,

'^^^^

Libyaus,

i.e.,

l^9

Eo-jiitians.

-- 217

The

153

'-K

Horns.

^^ "^^^ \.^

Neliesu,

i.e.,

Xegroes.


FIFTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

154

A^^A/v^

III ^
I

iJ

*i

^^^

AAAAAA

II

<::=>

^ o

^^

III
I

sl

X
AA/WV\

''''^AA/NA

A/VWV\

The passage which

1_

saith unto the creatures of

Land

the deserts which

i.e.,

of the

dwell in

on each side of the

lie

mud of

"protection be unto you,

Ea who

Egypt) and in the Eed

Land (Qemt,

(i.e.,

the r.lack

Black Land formed

the Nile):

"Magical

ye creatures of Ka,

"

have come into being from the Great One who

"

the head of heaven

" nostrils,

and

let

"

the eye of

sands

and
[of

at

men).

my

splendour in your

Mighty

of issue

Aa-mu)

name of Aamu;
slie who delivereth

into Ijeing in your

avengeth) their souls.

" you],

is

Let there be breath to your

Sekhet hath created them, and

" (or,

"

who

your linen swathings be unloosed

Ye are the tears ^ of

" name of Eeth (i.e.,

"

"ye have come

refers to the four groups, each

containing four men, reads

Horus

/^\/^./\/\/\

it is

I masturbated [to produce

was content with the hundreds

beings]

who came
*

forth from

Or, the wcejjinj

me

of thou-

in

your


THE GODS WHO GIVE LIFE
name
"come

"

Nehesu

of

"souls.

Negroes)

and

it

Horns made them

name of Themehu

Sekhet hath created

them, and she avengeth their souls."

The passage which

the

stable

reads

period

of

refers to the gods

permanent) the duration

(or,

The Twelve Gods

of Life in

Ament.

of life stablish the days of the souls [in]

word

destruction.
" are the

"possession of

whom

Amenti and

(or, command) of
the place of
Ea saith unto them
" Inasmuch as ye
gods who dwell in the Tuat, and who have

the

possess

"who

who make

(Kheru-aiiau-em-Ament)

life

Those who make firm

"

to

he who avengeth their

is

sought out mine Eye, and ye came into

being in your
"

(i.e.,

into being,

155

[the serpent]

Meterui, by means

ye mete out the duration of

are in

Amenti who

" tion, destroy

are

ye the souls

of

life of

condemned

of

the souls

to destruc-

the enemies according


FIFTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

156
" to
" to

the place of destruction which ye are

and

appoint,

let

them

not

see

commanded
the

hidden

" place."

The passage
"

[Here are] the divine sovereign chiefs who shall

V^^

*'

The Ei^ht

by means

" shall

have

of the
tlieir

They

shall

-U

<=>

^ ^-

/>*WA .^tZ.

"

<

have their offerings

'*~T Aww* /'MMii

Rr.*--'.

\Jmm-

Soverein-n Chiefs in the Tuat.

word [which becometh] Maat

oblations

npon earth by means

word [which becometh]

" destroy

MaJit,

and

it

is

and who pass the edict concerning

" write) the

" in

refers to the divine

" destroy the enemies.

"

which

in the text

sovereign chiefs reads

duration of the

Amenti.

" [directed]

life of

the souls

The destruction which

is

they

of the

they

who

(literally,

who dwell

yours shall be

against the enemies, and the power to write

THE EIGHT SOVEREIGN CHIEFS

"

which ye possess

" I

the place of destruction.

have come, even I the great one Horus, that I

"make
"

sliall lie for

I57

a reckoning with

shoot forth evils against

" bread,

"have

and their drink

cool

is

my
my

body, and that I

enemies.

Their food

is

the tchcscrt wine, and they

water wherewith to refresh

made

(or,

them upon

bathe)

"

themselves.

"

One doth not enter into the place of destruction.]

J

may
may

[Offerings are

Supplied from ChampoUiou,

to

Noiicei^, p. 772.

earth.
^

158

CHAPTEE

VII.

THE JUDGMENT HALL OF

OSIRIS.

The Sixth Division of the Tuat.

The boat

Ra having

of

Division of

<:II>

"

cometh forth

"

it,

through the Fifth

passed

arrives at the

Sixth Division,

leads to the

_A

Tuat

the

,WWV\

to this pylon,

as

or,

.J

gateway which
the

text says:

<:i

-'

'

AAAA/NA

'

and he passeth in through

and those gods who are in the secret place acclaim

"him."

The gateway

mummy

forms,

goddesses

who

Hlr V'

who

are in this pylon,"

The

entrance to the

Maa-A]!,

"^
'

gate

^^^

^^

which

\\\
^^

^^^^

called

admits

to

^^

the

those

already

described;

and at

its

mummied

form,

the

former

'^

"

Eight

(or,

Pn

'

exit

Sixth
at

the

stands

being

called

ot^, and the latter Sheta-ab,

These names mean

and

Nebt-aha,

corridor

Division resembles

bearded

guarded by twelve bearded

is

are described as the "gods

true) of heart "

^,
and

THE JUDGMENT HALL OF

OSIRIS

159

ilUlM^^S: mM5L-kMB^Mm\\^

rmy

mmm

Ittitliiitiiiiii^i

ail
'WWW

I"

in

The Judgment Hall

of Osiris.

The Gate

of the

Serpent Set-em-moa-f.


SIXTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

l6o

"Hidden

heart" respectively, and each

of

The

extend his hands and arms to Ra.

Come thou

" horizon,

"

thou who art at the head

to us,

great god,

Open thou the holy

"the hidden place,"

\/ ^SS ^^ "^^
U
lllllllll

Between

corridor

The gods who acclaim the god

swept by flames.
"

said to

is

^=*^
1

<d=>

and unfold the portals

^__^ Pf",

MU
11

Division and the Division

ffUl

1=^^^ nmnnr
AW.AA liilMiJ

which

remarkable scene, which

of the

dost open the hidden place.

doors,
--_fl

gate

tlie

who

is

say,

leads

\\

^1

Sixth

the

find inserted a

be thus described:

In the upper part, from one side to another, a line

drawn, which

is

row

ornaments.

is

intended to represent the roof of the

shrine or canopy in wliich the god

rests

ll

into

we

itself

may

of

kakheru v

of

From

down, four heads

(j

i.e.,

and on

it

spear-head

the inside of the roof hang, upside

of

some kind

These are called Hahaiu

and are supposed

seated,

is

to

horned animal.

of

FD '^^ FD "^^ "^^

be heads of gazelle

(1 fl

or oxen.

>

In

the space between the spear -head ornaments and the

side of the

Tuat

is

written

TJ^T
The

Ser her Tuat sath then ; the meaning

1

transliteration of these characters appears to be

of the first three

" Tetes de gazelles" (Cliamiiollion, Monuments, torn,

ii.,

p. 495).

THE JUDGMENT HALL OF

words

tolerably clear,

is

i.e.,

OSIRIS

" Osiris,

governor of the

Tuat," but the signification of the last signs

M. Lefebure

is doul)tful.

translates the inscription, " Osiris, master

Hades, Earth, and Tanen."

of

l6l

who wears

Osiris,

the

double crown of the Suutli and North, and holds in his

right

hand the symbol

seated on a chair of state, which

is

of " life,"

and

On

of a platform with nine steps.

god,

with

is

Sai;,

the topmost step

of the deceased are

is

pan

is

made

on the top

as the "
i

(^

company

- - c^

%,

a Balance, in which the actions

weighed

of the

in the

beam

the

Balance

of the

of a

bearded munnny.

which

figure' of the bird

and wickedness.

of evil

One

is

Behind the IJalance

symbolic
is

a boat,

away from the presence of Osiris in

a pig being driven along by a dog-headed ape

which
is

form

Balance contains some rectangular object,

and the other a

sailing

is

which nourishes a
is

set

supported cither by the deceased, or by a stand

which

it

is

Osiris,"

i.e.,

is

each step stands a

and the nine gods are described

which

On

in his left a sceptre,

In the top left-hand corner

stick.

a figure of Anubis, jackal-headed, and under the

fioor

of

figures

the platform on wliicli Osiris

of

enemy

the

of

scene which

variant of

this

phagus

Tchehra at

of

sarcophagus of Seti

VOL.

II.

Sar, or

I.,

is

Baris,^

we may

Sharp, Inscri;ptions,

is

Osiris.

seated are

From

the

found on the sarcoas

well

as

from the

see that the pig in the

xaart

ii.,

pi. 0.

";

THE TUAT

SIXTH DIVISION OF

l62
boat

Am-a, 7

called

is

and the boat

is

wielding

destroying

in

deceased

the

threatening

Scales, probably

tlie

of the

monument we

the Paris

hatchet

standing near

"Eater

Arm,"

by a second ape which stands

piloted

On

in the bows.

a, i.e.,

see a

with the view of

the judgment

if

man

manner and
Osiris

of

prove adverse to him.

The nine short

read

lines of text at the foot of the scene

111

2^-=^

/C\

=>

O W

J&*""

_^

fl\

III

1-9
I

o ^

''=u)

-?

s=5 W

IB^
o-

^^^s^lll

^^1

TV^i^iTV
This

in

the

which was

first

inscription

writing,^ a fact

but a transcrij)t

is

of

it

exists

so-called

"

enigmatic

noticed by ChampoUion,

on the sarcophagus

Tchehra in characters which have the ordinary

and

this reads as follows

^111
1

(i)

J[m.

c=i=;=.

See (jioodwin, Aeg.

Zcit.,

Lefebure renders, "

nie, he,
p. 111).

.<s>-

ci

^.^^.^^

il ^^ii:=ir

www

1873, p. 138; llcuoiif, ibid., 187-1, p. 101

and ChampoUion, Monuments,

^

of

values,-

pi. 272.

O yc who

briny the word just or false to

Thoth, examines the words" {llecords of the Fast,

vol.

x.,


THE JUDGMENT HALL OF

5=>

>,^

" feet,

" the

o>

rvi~i

--

OSIRIS

I.e.,

dead

of the

163

"

His enemies are under his

the gods and the spirits are before

enemy

(i.e.,

the damned)

him

he

is

among the

"beings of the Tuat, Osiris putteth under restraint

" [his] enemies,

he destroyetli them, and he pcrformeth

" the slaughter of them."

The text which

and

this

Anubis reads

refers to

Mr. Goodwin transcribed

^_

l|

^ *^^-,

"the word

of

i.e.,

your

little

one,

This Goodwin renders by,

he

"

Am-a
1

"

(i.e.,

the

is

"

the short inscription

[When]

this

god entereth,

the Ape) riseth and putteth under restraint

(i.e.,

the Eater of the Arm)."

The diver [when]

plagues"

may Thoth weigh

to eat his father."

Immediately over the boat

"

ye who make to be madt

"Hail,

may he make

" words,

tliis

yoil rises,

(Let'ebui-e, op. cit., p.

114J.

he gives up [the pig] to the


SIXTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

164

Behind the

This

A/WWN

]\Ir.

CT^

})air of scales is

transcribes by

Goodwin

AAAAAA

0^^

Zl

/vvvvv

\1.

^^=.

[j^

'

AA/VWA

t*

'J

AAAAAA

*^^^

Ijalance-bearer does

The

" in

Amenti

" disperses

follow

" gives

The
"

him

below.

darkness

of

renders,

the blessed spirits

the

and

there

morning
is

star

good will
himself, he

who throng towards him."

by M. Lefebure

the hatchet and

J] ^^Li^^

The god reposes

bread to the blessed,

translation

" inhaljitant
"

homage

after

the thick

" above, justice

Ji^^^]!
^ ^U ^^ U J^T

7^e'"(l^/^'?^y^ '^,
"

'^ ^.=^

-B^

7i

|_.^D
I

the following legend

reads, "

The bearer

of

the bearer of the scales protect the

Amenti, [who]

Hades, and traverses

tlie

takes his repose

in

darkness and the shadows.

and justice below.

The god

"

Happiness

"

reposes and sheds light produced by truth which he

"

has produced."
'

is

above,

See also CluuuiiuUiou, Monuments,

torn,

ii.,

p. 490.


THE JUDGMENT HALL OF
The upper part

165

between the roof and

of the space

the platform on which Osiris

OSIRIS

sits is

occupied

l)y

short inscriptions, which are full of difficulty

read

two
they

j=s

"

'

""

r\/^r\r^f^
1

^^>-

1 * SIt!^'^!!
f AThe meaning

of

these

has puzzled several

texts

workers, and even the order in which the characters

are to be read has given rise to differences of opinion.

One

of the chief

by the way
on

the

in

difficulties in

the matter

is

caused

which the two legends are written

sarcophagus

of

Seti

I.

Looking

at

the

hieroglyphics as they stand, they seem to form one

we examine the scene as

the tomb of Rameses II., we see that we
them as above. Mr. Goodwin made an

continuous inscription, but,

it

appears in

must divide

if

"

THE TUAT

SIXTH DIVISION OF

l66
attempt to

transcrilie

and translate a part

of the texts,

but as he considered them to form only one inscription

we cannot

translations of both texts,

"

I.

the elect.

"

Ameh

in the land.

"

heads

issue.

They the country [belonging]

AYhat a mystery

The examination

to them, is

these are they whose

]^)ehold,

appearance] of your images

"

II.

and they read

They, they hide those which are in the state of

"

" [tlie

M. Lefebure has made

accept his rendering.

their appearance,

is
!

words takes place, and

of the

"

he strikes down wickedness, he who has a just heart,

"

he who bears the words in the

" place of the

" of

the

examination

[companions]

For purposes

from the tomb

{Monuments,

of mysteries

has

rises

made

his

all."

comparison, the versions of the texts

of
of

pi.

mystery

The god who

spirits.

" infernal

of the

scales, in the divine

Eameses VI.,

as given

252) are given.

by Champollion

It will

l)e

noted that

a part of the line immediately over the head of Osiris,

^^

/wvAAA

^^

places in the latter scene, for

ately
rV

in

A5\

H l/m

front

of

^*=:>- '^'^^'^

the
is

111

sceptre of the god.

is

aX^

given in different
is

double crown of

immediately
^

The other

immedi-

in

Osiris,

front

of

and
the

lines read:
>(?)

'

Hecordis of

tlie

Past, vol. x., p. 11-1.

THE JUDGMENT HALL OF

^"^^
II.
AAA^VV\

("=0)

%^
/I

^^=^~>.
I

OSIRIS

^^
'^^n 1^
III
_/-l

_Ol\S

"^
I

167

^^ '^''^
/wvw\

_/_i

i68

CHAPTER

VIII.

THE GATE OF SET-EM-MAAT-F.

The Sixth Division of the Tuat
The pylon which
of the

gives access to the Sixth Division

Tuat has already been

serpent wliich stands on his

way

is

lines of text

read

"

He who

"saith
"

which

and guards the gate-

[l

door openeth

Set-em-maat-f: 'Open

to

and the

Ra

to

Sa

Ra.

thy gate to Ra,

may send light

may make his radiance

unfold thy doors to Khuti, that he

" into

the thick darkness, and

"illumine the hidden habitation.'

" after this great
" is
"

refer to his admission of

over this

is

The monster

described.

tail

called Set-em-maat-f,

two

continued.

This door

god hath passed through

lamentation to those

who

jT

uumiJ

D
n

/srvw^

/wwyv
tx^^i^
II

IIIIII

/wsAAA

>

AV\/\/v\

lli

"

"

U
I

is

\\-

shut

and there

are in this gateway

they hear this door close upon them

rf--b

it,

when

" (see
p. 169).

-=^^3^

1^

www ^

II

"

^^

\\

Pi\^^Mi:i:^k^era^c=^

FRAGMENTARY TEXTS OF SETI

8(1V
in -^

J\

J\

\^\\\rA
4

'^^

Sp

iiiimrr
I

D.

texts which ilhis-

The scenes and

the

Di\dsion of

Sixth

the

ra
1

trate

169

I.

Tuat cannot be obtained

in a

com-

plete state from the sarcophagus of

Seti

be

I.,

and recourse must therefore

had

to

documents.

other

In

the following pages, however, the

fragments of the texts and scenes

from the sarcophagus are first given,

and these are followed by the complete texts as they are found in the

tomb

of

Rameses

VI., as published

by Monsieur E. Lefebure in the third

volume of the Mi' moires of the French

Archneological Mission at Cairo.

The fragmentary

texts

from the sarcophagus

be thus descriljed

of Seti

Two

of

I.

may

In the middle register are

1.

L2li

and scenes

the four gods of the

Tuat whose duty

it is to

tow along

the boat of the Sun through this

Division.

The Serpent Set-em-maat-f,

SIXTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

lyO

The god

2.

with

in the

l)ent shoulders,

form

and leaning on a

The iackal-headcd standard

3.

to

Te^i,

which are

two

tied

"

an aged man,

of

staff.

Ea,

called

who probably

enemies,"

repre-

sent the dannied.

The two Utciiats,

4.

keeping watch on the

5.

The

^^^^, which

appear to be

" enemies."

I'ackal-headed

standard

called

Tem,

'

with two
G.

"

enemies

A nmmmied
"^K^

Afat,
7.

The

M ^^'^

" tied to

^^^ "

standard

enemies

" tied to it.

The jackal-headed standard

with two

enemies

A mummied

10.

Sent,
11.

called Siiu,

()

rjj

form, with projecting elbows, called

enemies

A mummied

" tied to

called Seb,

"^^ J

The names arc

^jj,

it.

form, with projecting elbows, called

Aqa-sa,

it.

The jackal-headed standard

"

elbows, called

^'^'^^

with two
12.

" tied to

Kheper,

called

A mummied form, with projecting

T....A,^||j(],orMET,g.'
"

II

8.

9.

an

form, with projecting elbows, called

jackal-headed
^"^^^^^

it.

siiiiplicd

from Champollioii,

Notices, p. 502.


FRAGMENTARY TEXTS OF SETI
13.

The jackal-headed standard

171

I.

called Sar,

(Osiris).i

14.

imimiiiied form, with projecting elbows, called

Aa-khei;(?),
15.

The

IG.

A god

The

^"^
/i\(?)/

jackal -headed standard called

Heru,

vs.

holding a sceptre called SiiEF-HRA,

<^.

text which refers to the above-mentioned fjods

reads:

1L21Vnii^^^^1

* (D <=>
I

'

7\

The names are supplied from Champollion,

Champollion's text reads

<cr>

[J

Ji

/"/^^yvv

{Notices, torn,

ii.,

p. 503).

Notices, p. 502.

\J
4

AAA^^W

-Jj

172

SIXTH DIVISION OF

THE TUAT

THE HARVEST

IN

THE KINGDOM OF

OSIRIS I73

^^\A

rii5;

U-lu

^L^^

.2 .rid

SIXTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

174

IT^^V
I
I

LI

r~r>AAyv\

/V^V>AA

AA/^^A

/y

-J>

'

'

'

/VvAAAA
I

'

W \^

-~

"^^

^*-'-

AAAAAA

^
I

n^^^^n
5CX
-

-^

=111 ^

Hi'
"
"

[This great god

Tuat, and those

is

towed along by the gods in the

who tow Ea along

" disk,]

say,

'

Rise np,

god, verily get thee forth to

" the standards of Seb.'

"

Tern saith unto the standards

Keep ward over the enemies, and bind ye fast those

who shall be smitten.
ye gods who are behind the
" standards, and who are in the following of Seb, I give
'

"

"

ye the power to bind fast the enemies and to keep

"

ward over the wicked.

"

under your hands,

" fingers.

let

Let them not go forth from

them not slip through your

enemies, ye arc reckoned for slaughter

"according to the decree which [was given] to you by

"

him that
with his body, and created the Tuat
"by his members (?). He hath passed the decree for

"

THE HARVEST
"

you

"

what ye do
The upper

to

THE KINGDOM OF

IN

OSIRIS I75

'

register

much

is

male

Fi\-e upright

large loaf of bread,

when

be punished, and he taketh count of you and

of the sarcophagus of Seti

1.

I.

mutilated on the cover

on

it

we

see

each of

figures,

whom

holds a

with both hands on his head

the scene was complete these figures were twelve

number, as we learn from the variants published by

in

Champollion,^ and they are called Hetepti-khepeiiu,

im^w-

jm

^
2.

Hi

Six upright male figures, each of

feather of

Maat with both hands on

whom
his

holds the

head

when

the scene was complete these figures were twelve in

number, and

The

they are

Autu-maamu-kheru-

called

text which remains reads

^
n^%.^^n?r.wmm
I

/wv/vv\
I

Di

11

Mi

111^

AAAA^V\

III

Q^^^i.^

Notices,

"

Supplied from Chaiapolliou, Notices,

ii.,

<=.

p. 501.
ii.,

p. 502.

\/

"T"

THE TUAT

SIXTH DIVISION OF

176

/wwv\

v-A

AAAAAA

\/

"in

''

itlllli

"

AAAAAA
AAAAAA
AAAAAA
1

"

[These arc they

who have

offered

Fragnicut of the Cover of the Sarcophagus of Seti

" gods,
ll

"

and whose doubles

AAAAAA r\ c3

iyis=^Or
<^z=>\\\
I

" niafit,

llll

r/VW^
I

-fX

in the British

been washed,

liave

Jf^O

I.

up incense

AAAAAA AAAAAA

u
f\\,r;^
M
J Jf

if

to the

Museum.

-c2>-

"l

ij

they have been reckoned up and they are maat


THE HARVEST
"in the presence

IN

THE KINGDOM OF

OSIRIS 177

who

destroyeth

the gi'eat god,

of

Ye are madt

" iniquities.

Osiris saith unto

"

ye at peace [because of what] ye have

madt.

Tie

"

my

'

" there,

and who dwell in the house

following,

whose souls are

of

of

him

Live ye on what ye live

holy.

and have the mastery

"

over the cool waters which

"

are in your

ye who are in the forms of those wlio are

"done,
" in

them

'"

Lake

few years ago

pur-

chased from a native at Luxor

a fragment of

the cover of

the sarcophagus of Seti

176);

p.

it

gives the following

Three male

1.

figures,

which bears a

of

in the

Museum (No. 29,948),

IJritish

and

(see

I.

now

this is

loaf

each

on his

head.
2.

The

followino; fragment-

ary text:
I

u
I

(2

II

mpj cr^
S=J-^^
II
Ml D

Ji

,1

mm
i^#^,
VOL.

II.

III

"Their bread cakes are ordered for

"

THE TUAT

SIXTH DIVISION OF

178

them by

their gods

han are

their

in their hands,

"

and they enter into their abodes at the pylon which

"

destroyeth

them Your bread

"

cometh

The god Sar

gods.

its

"

'

from your mouths,

forth

Hetepti-

ye

'"

"KHEPERU

In the lower register are

Five male

1.

(Osiris) saith unto

you from that which

shall be to

who are occupied in tending

when the scene was complete

figures,

very large ears of corn

these figures were twelve in number, and they were

called, "
"

Those who work about the plants

[^ ^ ^ ^ ^]

the fields of the Tuat,"

1^1

_BJ^

A man

2.

_B^ iM^

'C)t.t)

\>

LTZD

holding a sickle

he

one of the seven

is

^'^ "^ J ^ p^,

" reapers,"

of grain in

which

of

this

section of the scene originally consisted.

reads

AA/VW\

U^

"

~~**~

'"'^"'^

/WNAAA

.www

1^

The passage

(^^

,^^==3

1,1 ^/^

M
1

'^'wvAA -^:z::7

V\ (^^^^
w

W.WX

v\

H jr ^ Jr

V.WVWS

Ji^^,^

""**""

^^^

/^

the grain

ucs>.1

who tend

text which relates to those

The

iu brackets

is

...O
I

^
I

^-^

.^^

0^

<^~~=>

^
7r

m (s^

(o

==3
1

/I\

In

,,,,^

Jj

ill

Q.Q.Q.

s:r=i 'wwv^ ^-,1

from ChampolHou, Notices,

ii.,

511

p. 503.

THE HARVEST

WW
MM
^

THE KINGDOM OF

IN

OSIRIS 179

m^.

^'^\'^^^\Mr>^M
M

\i^

plil,

<i

HP/

'VWVV\ ^-s

iii^oooiinWiMi
0.1^

_M^ U t Jr X

^(?)

^=0=

III

Jr

r^rsNsrsf\

J^ ^000

<rr>

-^^

'

AWVNA

^ ^^
AATWVA

fl

/-Al^AAA

-k^^.

\^'
I

...Q

QQQ

"^^^^

^ "

i?^f^^

III! Shi

[J^r>.
I

/\A/WW
I

II

^^
iii

III

crzD

1^

DM

'

/www
I

.'"

M
II

ii
liMfllfl

.
I

^
il

II /WWW
zd

^ o

^ w

/WVvAA

ni.Jii^i

AAAAAA
I

ra

"

^
^

NMMsNx

r\

AA/VWV

l_M^

THE TUAT

SIXTH DIVISION OF

l80

A ^

>

Jl

^^111
/=Z=Z

111

*=^

<=^

O_

|\;

e^ ^===>

EL
m <-^
S_S^<I=> h

AAAAA^
AAAAAA

'

[They perform the works in connection with the

"grain, and they embrace the god of wheat (Nepra)

"

which

is

eaten

(?).

Their grain becometh glorious in

through the light of Ea, when he appeareth,

" the land

"

and sendeth forth heat, and maketh

"

The lord

of joy of heart saith

"grain be glorious, and

"grain germinate, and
"

" let

"the

there

Sar

way by them.

let the

Let your
'

young shoots

of

your

your offerings be for Ea]

let

Let Neper germinate, and

Ea.

(Osiris) be the source of food of the gods in

Tuat

" fields of
"

....

his

unto them

the Tuat.'

Amenti .... behold, in the

They gather together their grain,

and they say unto Ea

Let the
'

fields of

the Tuat be

May Ea shine upon the

members of Sar (Osiris). When thou dost shine the
great god, thou
"young plants come into being,

"green with young plants.

"

" creator of the grain.'

Their offerings of food are of

"grain, and their drink offerings are of tcheser, and

arc made with cool water.
Offerings
made unto them on the earth of the grain of the

" their libations

"

are

" fields of

ii.,

the Tuat."

The words
p. 503.

in brackets are supplied

from

Chaui])olliou, Notices,

THE REAPERS
Of the reapers
"
"

"

IN

it is

said

Take ye your

seythes,

Forms.

" bread,

and reap ye your

me

ye reapers

" the fields of the

'

as being those

reads

made unto
scythes in

Tuat."

it

register of the

appears in the tomb of Rameses VI.

P]

T1
-e-

AAAA/V\

AA/WV\
1

<2::-

/WW\A cq

p)

_Hi^

.^^

-J!

V1
^

k3

of

is

their libations

who hold

The text which describes the middle

Sixth Division as

Hidden

Their food

and

Offerings are

cool water.

them upon earth

grain, for it

in the Circle of the

their drink is of tcheser,

made with

" are

them

saith to

your habitations, and to

Hail to you,

and

Ka

fiekls.

granted to you

"join yourselves [to]

"

OSIRIS l8l

These are they who have their scythes, and who

" is

"

THE KINGDOM OF

reap the grain in their

*

MH

J\

'^

^^mkf^qv-^n

THE TUAT

SIXTH DIVISION OF

l82

?^1
1:JI
\:^^^:%lMl/^^
o

II

h^

AAAAAA

I
I

-A^^\

AAAAAA

A^A/V\A

AAAAAA
I

AAAAA^

AAA/V\A
I

AAAAAA, AAAAAA

AAAAW\
'

'

"

/VsAAAA

\X^X

Jj^

<=>

mrTi<^:=>

AA/V\AA

AA^^AA

x^
AVvWV

kl

AAAAAA

l*i
I

AAAAAA

ci

fl
1

^m

<^

III

J^

"This great god

"

r^

ill

i^^^'^mol^^z:^

is lieiiig

the Tuat, and those

-<2>-

towed along hy

who tow Ha along

tlie

say

gods of
:

Be
'

"

THE FETTERING OF THE WICKED

" exalted,
"

Aten

who art at the head of

head .... Look ye at the

Disk),

(i.e.,

the Light, the

"abodes

Your eyes are

of the Tuat.

"

observe ye Ka, the Power in Akert.

"

decreeth your destinies.

" to

183

to you,

gods,

This great god

This great god cometh forth

the standards of Seb, which reckon up the enemies

" after the

weighing

of

Behold, Sa

words in Anientet.

"saith unto this god [when] he cometh forth to the

the head 'of Ea, the great

"standards of Seb
"

god ....

verily, get thee forth to the standards of

Teni saith unto the standards:

"Seb.

'Keep

"

over the enemies, and bind ye fast those

"

be smitten.

ye gods who are in

who

who

ward
are to

following of

tlie

"

the standards, and

"

give ye power to bind fast the enemies, and to keep

"

ward

are in the following of Seb, I

over the wicked

(or,

those

who

are

to

be

Let them not come forth from under your

ye
them not slip tlirough your fingers.
" enemies, ye are doomed to slaughter, according to the
" smitten).

"

hands, let

"

decree of

" of
"

Ea

concerning you.

His person

Akert, and he hath created the Tuat

work.

He

hath issued the decree for you

" into restraint,

be wrought upon }'uu in the great hall of

"

the

gods weep [and]

standards.'

the gods

who

smitten in the Tuat are condemned

be

"

be put

Ea

lament, he settcth

ward you, and the enemies and those

"

to

he hath ordered your doom which shall

"

" to

the body

is

of his frame-

In the upper register are twelve gods, each

are to

to

these

of

whom


SIXTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

184

stands upright, and has the feather of Maiit on his

whom

head, and twelve gods, each of

and has a large

scribed as "

Vi

ig

provlions."

The

text reads

^111

=:>

(r?)

Heteptiu gods bear-

J S'

-B^ ^

^^.-^

<=> gih

'.Zr

^^-^

111

III

/VVWV\
;7:^;;aa

<=>
I

J\

III <=l^^

llM

(^3)

II

II

I
1

Jl

-^-^IM^DMlOllllll^llimi
,

III

'

'

III

AAAAA^

III

JF

'^'-^^'^

j\\

"

'

f^^s^|J.^i<>-^i.

III

/^-S^

and the

^^ <^^

i -^z^

Jl

These gods are de-

Maati gods bearing Maat,"

S^ p ^

on his head.

loaf

stands upright,

|2^^>_Jlllll

X^ll

Jl ?===>

Cl

l_^<=>=0=|
/wwv^

<*

c^^

n W^^AAA /VvAA^A

Jll

i)(.wwvvl

C^D _B^

l^=(^3)i

J^

.ww^^ H .if

THE REWARD OF THE BLESSED

r\m

Q^^;^TiJ

SQc^fTk^-P,

Ai

r^\/\A/\/\ t

185

r=i3)
1

^^

fl

^^nmr

IVrfiJIf^^PI

5^
I

^ D

1M^

rv^/w\

/WNAAA

/VV^A^A

"

!^.

^ w

=0=1111

im4D=o='

J^

[IIIJ

" Otl'ering.s of

"

,vw^S Jr
AAAAAA

A
I

sS^

ffi

%
/VWJV^

W^

N\N\N\

Ji^^

1^ W
f

/VV^vV^A

MM

^ c^
I

r\hhl\l^

:nisp

water to their

incense to their gods, libations of cool

douljles,

and

fillings

of

the

mouth

by his sustenance afterwards by their

"ings of drink and their otierings of bread.

offer-

Come

SIXTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

l86
" forth
"
"

to

hands

are

to

and

their gods

them,

and

and

them Your bread

unto

'

Their

their doubles.

they go

through the pylon of

" saith

cakes

their

to

Sar

to its gods.

to you, [according

is

your utterances, and the peace cakes of Kheper,

" to]
"

them

and loaves

"your

Ye

of bread.

and ye

legs,

shall

have the mastery over

have satisfaction in your

shall

"hearts, and your gods shall present unto you your

" Mienfit

cakes and unto your doubles their provisions,

and their drink, which

"

which consist

"

be of

"

water, and offerings shall be

"

earth as the lord[s] of

"

they have done what was right whilst they were

"

upon

" god,
"

of bread,

tclicser ale,

earth,

and their libations

offerings

by right

of Life

shall be allotted to

Then

"

ye

"

shall Osiris say

Maat

gods,

your

life

them

in the

who doeth away iniquity.'

Madt be to you,
unto them
:

'

in following after me,

the House, the soul of which

" live

of the

That which

and peace be unto you by reason

what ye have done

" in

For

of their

enjoyment

with madt.

"presence of the Great God,

"

Amentet.

in

shall he called to the

land of the House

"is theirs

shall be of cool

made unto them upon

and they have fought on behalf

and they

shall

is

holy.

upon that whereupon those

of

dwellers

Ye shall
who live

"

there feed, and ye shall have dominion over the cool

"

waters of your land.

" shall

have decreed for you that ye

have your being in

" witliout sin (or, defects).'

"cakes, their drink

sliall

all

of

it

with madt, and

Their bread

be of wine, and

',shall

be maat

their liljations


THE HARVEST

THE KINGDOM OF

IN

And

"shall be of cool water.

"unto them upon earth the

"

made from

there shall be offered

which must be

offerings

their land."

In the lower register are the figures

whom

each of

The

and a group
text,

which

111^
AAAA/V\

of

AAAAAA

r^

|^^%^y"
,

C)

(?),

who

O AAAAAA

//f AA/WV\ /^N

''

or a tree,

leans on a

nnitilated in places, reads

is

AAAAW

a god

of

twelve men,

reapers, each holding a sickle.

AA/WVv^^^^

A/VWV\

of

tends a monster ear of corn

under the superintendence

staff,

OSIRIS 1S7

c:^::^

'

'^'^'^'^

(^ M
I

Q
^

Y
olw
000
o
'

/v^^^

H h

111^

t/vv\^^

qoQ^

ZJ

7;:^^ \=J^

THE TUAT

SIXTH DIVISION OF

i88

AA/V^A

A^AAAA

A/W^A

k^^
.^1

^'

J^

qriQ

AAA/V\A

AAAAAA

'"'ill

^^Jl

g^^

AW^
AAAAAA

'yy-y^

"ill

AAV^VN

AAAA^\

II

'

"

AAAAAA ^

1^ Di

ifilil

QQQ

^ Wo o

iratjra
qyiraqraiiqi^n^jqUJ
A/^WVS
I

^\

AAAAAA

A/VV\AA

iii

1^
n1 n1

AA/V^A^

M^

AWW\

AAAA/V\

AAAAAA

^n^J^

^
nln

their

work

"grain, and they embrace

(or,

III

AAAAAA AAAAAA

"They perform
"grain

Nepiia),

in connection with the

(i.e.,

and the

cultivate) the divine

spirits

feed upon their

"grain in the land of the god of light (Kiiu),

who

"

cometh forth and passeth by them, and [Neb-aut-ab,

"

"^37

"

them Let yuur grain be

:

" of

"

a\

"O", i.e.,

the Lord of iov of heart, saith unto

'

wheat germinate, and

Your hhenfu cakes

" to

glorious],

let

and

let

your ears

your offerings be for Ka.

are in the Tuat, your offerings are

you, the offerings which are yours by

madt are

THE REAPERS

IN

THE KINGDOM OF

OSIRIS 189

among

"

decreed

"

Sar

"

Ea

"

and

"

thou dost shine the young plants come into being,

"

(?)

for

Herbs

you.

germinate

'

and they say unto

Let plants spring up in the Fields

'

let

Ea

members

shine upon the

of the

drink

is

Tuat,

When

of Sar.

great god, thou creator of the Egg.'

" offerings are of grain, their

you.

Their food

of tcheser ale,

and

made with cool water. Offerings

made unto them upon earth of the grain from the

" their libations are

" are

" Fields of the

Tuat."

Of the reapers

it is

said

"These are they who have their

" reap the grain in their Field.
"
'

Take ye your

" gi-anted

sickles,

and reap ye your

unto you

Hail to you,

" cakes,

and

ye reapers

their drink

them

grain, for

it is

your habitations, and to

"join yourselves to the Circle of the

"

and who

sickles

Ea, saith unto

is

Hidden

Their food

'

of

is

tcheser ale,

of

Forms.

of bread-

and their

"

made with cool water. Offerings are

made unto them upon earth as being those who reap

"

the crrain in the Fields of the Tuat."

"libations are

igo

CHAPTEE

IX.

THE OATE OF AKHA-EN-MAAT.

The Seventh Division of the Tuat.
The boat

of the

Sun having passed through the Sixth

Division of the Tuat arrives at the gateway which

leads

to

the

Seventh

This

Division.

gateway

similar to that which guards the Sixth Division,

is

is

and

guarded by nine gods, who are described as the

"Seventh Company,"
corridor,

and at

its

iii

at

the

stands a bearded god, witli

exit,

arms hidden, the former being called

and the

entrance to the

latter Heqes(?),

SiiEPi,

and each

is

said

to

extend his arms and liands to

swept by flames
Pestit,

called

of

as

fire

(J

(j

Rfi.

before.

The

"corridor is

The gateway

and the text

is

says, " This

"great god cometh to this gateway, and entereth in

"

through

it,

and the gods who are therein acclaim him,"

Eii^^sivmii^ik^^
H


THE SERPENT AKHA-EN-MAAT

IQI

Part of the text of the speecli wliich the nine

make to Ea is broken away, hut what remains

Open the secret places, open tlie holy pylons,

gods

reads, "
"

and unfold the hidden

UTZJ

JJ

^^

nn
T^

^
1

portals,"

[ZS31 -nminr

serpent which stands on his

way

\Jf ==-

^^ ^^^^

Z::::^.

tail

xhe

===

lines of text

which

He who

"

Akha-ex-maat

"

doors to Khuti, that he

" thick

and the two

Sa

over this door openeth to Ea.

^

Open thy gate

'

darkness and

the hidden habitation.'

"

god hath passed through

who

This door
it,

it

read,

saith to

into the

illumine

is

lamentation

when they hear

portion of

god

is

in the

enveloped

l^y

at the stern.

this

the text

is

can be restored with certainty."

In the middle of this Division we see the boat of

being towed on

thy

shut after the great

and there

are in this gateway

"door close upon them."

mutilated, but

is

Ea

to Ea, unfold

may send light

may make his radiance

"

" to those

refer to his admission of

"

is

monster

and guards the gate-

called Akiia-ex-maat, ^_-=>

is

^^ ^^z:^

its

way by

same form

four gods of the

as before,

and stands

Tuat

Ea
the

in a shrine

Mehen. Sa stands in the bows and Heka

The text relating to the god reads
:

ijL:zm^'Amr.s-^\^

'f 1IXj Akha-hrA.

Var.,

See Lelebure, Memoires,

torn,

ii.,

part

ii.,

\A. 11

ff.

ig2

SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

^^G
|>^;>^!

4^}\\-4&:M'mm

rM^Ziliu ^h*US.'l>M>

VOL.

II.

SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

194

\i\:zn

A/VVW\

0^11

,1

AAAAAA K.

1^

111

iw

Jl

A^^vVNA A/VN^/SA

A^A/W\
I

j:i^^^i

ru

j\

\A
Jl

III

/n

crzn

>*c

^^S^ ^ ^

The Boat

of

Ra being towed through the Seventh Division

by the gods thereof.

Hiimilt /"^

[3ZD
[

^y

J\

(^^

AAAA/vA
[

-^
"

Tuat

of the

n'

'^

The gods

of the Tiiat

Ea

tow along

this great god,

and

Thou art towed along,

great
"god, lord of the hours, who dost work on behalf of
" those who are under the earth.'
The gods have life
"

they say unto

"in

liis

"And
" tion

attributes,

llti

and

'

tlie spirits

saith unto tlicni:

to you,

ye

who

look upon

'There

is

liis

forms.

magical protec-

tow, and there

is

holiness to

GODS WHOSE HANDS AND ARMS ARE HIDDEN 195

yc who tow and bring

"

you,

"

parts of the Tiiat, tow ye

"at the chambers

"

(?),

me

me

into the nethermost

along until [yc arrive]

and take ye your stand upon the

hidden mountain of the horizon."

In front

of the divine towers of the boat march

Twelve bearded gods, the Amenxu-aaiu-kiiekusiiETAU, whose hands and arms are hiddeft; tlioy are
:

1.

described as

hidden of hands and arms and possessing

"

iiiiii^ iit

hiddenness,'

0^

The

them reads

text relating to

*-^

-*

AAA^v^^

W^Vi

ffl

Laaaa^

^r^

-<2>-

-IT

^3,

<=> ^

^^v^

yj

jwiv

i~vrn f

AAAAAA

AAA/v^^

^ vyA

L.

^.U"C9.1^^

A^A'V\A
=^

^i?.
n

D D
7i

czsm

-=??^LnJ

\>

If

'

SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

196

dZD

ill

/WVVNA

^^

=Z

IZTZl

'

"

These are they who possess the hiddeiiness

"hold the mystery) of this great god.

"

who are in the Tuat see him, and the dead

who burn in Het-Benben (or, the temple of

"

they come forth to the place where

"

Ra

" god.

them

saith unto

'

is

and emln'ace ye your hidden forms

"

Ye

'

is.

' of

shall be in

(or,

is

in

you

Ka), and

my

is

my

they say unto Efi

"

the head of

tlie

'

Let thy soul be in

liorizon, let

body

the hiddenness

the Tuat, and cover ye your arms therewith.'

"

forms,

mysteries).

Het-Benben, the place where

The hiddenness which

see him,

the body of this

Eeceive ye

"

who

(or,

A^erily those

And

lieaA'en, at

thy shadow penetrate

"

the hidden place, and let thy body be to the earth

"

as for the

"thereto
"

upper regions
Fulfil

of

tliou

the sky
thyself,

we

ascribe

Ra

and take thou

thy place [with] thy l)ody in the Tuat.'

Tlioir food

"consistetli of Dli'cvings of every kind wlierel)y souls

"l)ecome coutciil, and oflbrings are made unto them

_"

"

uion earth liy reason of the siglit of the light in the

Tuat."
2.

Eight bearded gods, the Neteuu-heti, who stand

GODS WHOSE HANDS AND ARMS ARE HIDDEN ig/

c^ ^ ni- tf^ 2=s ,^ ^^ ^' ?^

."*^
^^ " ,_, ^^ ,^ CTT J^
"lii-J

.^:=

=s=

A-K

-9 =^s^

ic=i^fl

Sn T^ ^'"
4>^ ^- .d^

-^ c^

fefl^

i=a K=s

I I I
'

Tlie

Twelve Gods whose bauds and arms are hiddeu.

asas

<

SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

198

by

upright, with their hands hanging

are

described

"

as

the gods

of

the

and

their sides,

temples,"

and eight gods, the Sennu, who stand

with their arms held straight together in

npright,

front of them, at a little distance from their bodies.

The text which

21

!<

UJ

A/WW\ NsN\N\

-Q

no

A/VAAAA

ri

J J 3

n -

tK "

)^3M a/vw

them reads

refers to

==*'^

^J

J\

III

\\2J\

A/WVAA

\r-j\/\N\

\\

AAAAW
1

^^

n
AAAA/^

'=^

Jl

^ W

ill

AW^

11

]^-Z

AAAAAA AAAftAA

III

A^A^AA

slmlJi:"^

mm

FM

iTi ^

III

/WWVA

THE NETERU-HETI AND THE SENNU GODS IQQ

='f>^'yi;"HAT. ^

A' +
Q

The Eight

Four

Neteru-heti.

of the Seniiu Gods,

"

SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

200

2^2
T

1\

^^5

/wwv\ ^^-^

iy

*^

rArys/V\

Q-

AAAAAA

111
II

Qq(J

i<^
I

^\
jf

rri

^ r^ ^^

_B^ 2^^=^ L/wwvx

s=i'^z^t^^ a..

Ji

Tl

111

ill

AAA/V\A
1

IJ

"These are they who are outside Het-Benben, and

"

Ra with

they see

" secret (or,

" apportioned,

My
'

"

from your

"

your nourishment w^hich

"

my

"

offerings,

saith unto them

"

who

my

and

to

is

nourishment
ye

to you,

my

[places]

whom what

ground,

who

is

is

who

secret things
!

Your

from
are in

which

souls live,

Tuati

ye gods who dwell in the Tuat,

'

are in the divine

"Ament,

his

[And Ra]

it.

offerings are the offerings of KiiUTi.'

"

" their

theirs

is

offerings (or, provisions) are

Hail to you

Het-Benben.

and their

I protect

secret phices.

" are in

that which

and the Sennu gods bring

unto them

" saith

and they enter into

their eyes,

hidden) images

lie

is

their

of

the governor of

due

down upon

is

given upon

their

own

lands,

"

your own

"

your bones, ye have knit together your members, and

"

ye have collected your

"

sweet winds to your

" apparel,

There

flesh.

nostrils,

moreover,

are,

ye have girded on your

and ye have put on your

In the upper register are

1.

ye have gathered together

flesh is to you,

wigs.'

Twelve gods, the Kheru-metau[h], each

holds a stake or weapon, forked at one end

described as " those

who hold

the

of

whom

they are

metau weapons,"


THE KHERU-METAUH GODS
1i

reads

tliese

k ^^

'/w!w!

M^D

:m rn s '^ 4^ rn
I

'^.^w.

^
III

fi^

lA

"

"Ea
"

iiiii'l

<^=

D D

(|()

(^3)
fv

^CS^ S Jr

saith unto

them:

>

<:3>

Ill

<r\

'Eeceive

against] the serpent fiend

make ye gashes

in

him when

[j

c.

AAAwv

^ I ;^

Ji

fl

W- ^^l'^
t

31

J\

kai

wwv\

_B^

<z:>
A

ra

_B^

M^

ye your metauh

weapons, and take ye them with you.

" [go

"

^111

^m^^q^l^
^

_B^ D

,^ww^

Ji

_^ JT C^^ JT

4-\\\

<==>

Ji X

_ffi^

^WWN

rri

'"

-^^'"""s

**"'

'^'^^

ill-

201

Mamu

Hail to you,
;

hail to you,

the heads appear from

SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

202
"

out of him, and turn ye

"

unto

"

Ea

Ra

'

him backwards.'

Our metanh weapons

Mamu, and we will make

Ra, do away
and e^'il WoKM.

"

when they come

"

serpent Kheti.'

"

[Boat of

"

they travel through the Tuat.

They say

hands are

[and against]

" the great

'*

in our

'*

i
'i

Rji],

*.'*.'

forth

heads

tlie

from the windings

the

of

These are the gods who are in the

and they repulse Ai)ep

for

gashes in

'

'.

..

Jl^

H^H

^d=?
.__a

^^^^' I

in the sky,

is

*..'>

,'..

1~
Jssj
<^ J^
c-a
a ^5 ,1
Tx
1

It

.^

\ 'tii T^A
liM
*-H

and

their duty to

^^i*T".

'

'

jJL>
\
^ ^^ 4i2^
g^yjsy.

::^^

ifl^

'

The Kberu-Metauli Gods.

"

" tlieir
"

Apep on

turn Ijack

" j)laces of

of

And

this

the Tuat.

Ra

in

Amentet and the

god allotteth

provisions of bread, and their beer

drink,

and

their

" offerings are

" repulse the
2.

Ijelialf

libations

are

of

is

cool

to

them

the tchesert
water,

and

made

to

them upon earth because they

Enemy

of

Ra

in Amentet."

The gods KiiEiiU-AMU-rEREiiu-TEru-EM-QEBU-F, and

the monster serpent Seba-Apep, the body of which

is

held

THE GODS OF STAKES

a..

_^
AWWVVA
K5 ^

203

'

>

The Khcru-Metauh Gods.

up above

tlie

ground by twelve bearded gods, who are

described as " those

III.

who have food when

human heads grow

Tw-elve

the heads appear

out from his body,

i;;ai:^>)i^a^attit>iM

AA.VV^VV\

-*

/j

'

rr;

T"

III

^^

""^

'

'

'

l^'i-

osrra

..=

-^

The Kheru-Metauh Gods.


SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

204
the

appearing from

first

The

from his hack.

^\

liis

head, aud

them reads

text whicli rehites to

A;VWW

AAAA^^

\\\m^

S^^

j\

L)

w.

ji

J(||iiii;
I

A^w^^

A/VS/W\

other eleven

tlie

^^

c^^

AAAAAA

AAAAAA
I

III

zi

J\
A/V\A/V\

[^^

^J?

flm^i

'^

\\

A A

AAAAAA

l_HiJ^l

Mill

ra

ra

fZI^^I^^^
^
"These are they who are the adversaries
" two-fold evil,
"

and

"

maketh heads

it is

and who overthrow the enemies

their

of

his

of

Ea,

duty to seize the SEBA-Fiend when he

to

come

forth from him.

[Ra] saith to


THE SERPENT SEBA-APEP
"them:

'Turn

205

make ye

yc back Seba,

go liack-

to

wards Apep wlieii the heads appear from out of him,

[Ea] ordereth for him his
"and let him perish.'
"

" destruction.

heads, ye shall he eaten, ye shall

'

Ije

ye shall he consumed, when ye come forth from

"him.' Ea ordereth for them when they come forth
" eaten,

"

that they shall be

" their folds

consumed

(or,

when he journeyeth

to them,

"heads shall retreat within their

"

swallowed up)

[in]

and that the

folds.

Hefau shall be without eyes, and he shall

The WoPvM
l)e

without

"his nose, and he shall be without his ears, and he

" shall exist
" that

upon

his roarings,

which he himself

and he

iittereth.

upon

shall live

The food

[of these

"gods] consisteth of the offerings [which are made to

"

them] upon earth."

3.

An

a -jj

ropes,

upright, bearded

To the neck

mummied form

Qan,

called

of this figure are attached

two

which are twisted together synnuetrically, and

by twelve bearded men with both hands.

Each god stands within a loop formed by the two ropes,

are grasped

and has a star before him.

"

those

who hold

The gods

are described as

^ \>\^'Z:Z^(^^iti. More
are the words

The

text reads

(]

"

the rope which cometh forth

zl

the

(2

1^

mm

figure

SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

206

ft

"r

11

zr^

/wwn

^^

Ok^^i^LM^S^S
,/^

Ili

7i

AV<A^O

111

Tlio .Serpent 8el)ii-A|H'|i, uiili the iwclvc liuninn hciuls wliicli

boily uikI his twelve iilloii(liiiit yoiia.

i;i(i\v

out of

liia

THE SERPENT SEBA-APEP

r~TTn

-A_

4ii'&

O n
\tjW

'i

JL

The Serpent

rr.

"'^^

yV>*VWM

207

nAMM
A^

^. ?^
o^
^A^

Seba-Aiiep, wiili the twelve liuiiHiii lieiiUs which

Ixxlj- and his twelve atteuilant gods.

grow out

of his

SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

208

_il

ra

.Zl^V^

<i:HI

ir\

c.

fi\

A\

\\

-(^

,WyW\ _Zi

<=

'"=^

f= -g-

/T^k

^8?^

Tlie

*^^

?S

ft'^

II

r>

c=^

11

AAAAAA

II

r\

iU

/VVWV\

^ 1

==^

"^

roi)e.

V^

/vvwv\
A/WVNA

"The Enemy

of

" Offerings shall

be

" I exist

_/i

,8.

'=^

1^

i**^*'

AAAAAA

-(^

555CJK;

/WWNA

tV

god Qeua, aud the gods who hold the

fl

..

III"

under the

lifi

H
coincth

made unto
trees.

I'orth

IVoiii

tho 'Puat.

the gods of that whereby

Seize ye the rope, and tic ye

QENA AND THE GODS WHO HOLD THE ROPE 20g

cj-a
fv

_A
^JB

^M

cw>a
/!==.

.s.
-^*

^^

^^ '=^
a
=^

',^

1.=:=^

ss:!3

The gods w ho hold the rope.

"

therewith

the

mouth

"forth, and there

is

of

benefit to

"

upon your throne[s], and

"

mouth

of the

..-

god

A(,>en

you

let the

i|-J

-fe*

fc^ o

The

VOL. n.

to the pLace

H-^

Eest ye

tlierein.

rope enter into the

when he eometh

^^ -Xi

Your hours come

Aqen.

ijuds

who

hold

Tsa

: .

c=^ ?=^ ^^

*^ a

tlie

rope.

^ rr-^


SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

210
"

where the hours are born

" resteth in its place,

They say unto Ea

"

and

"the rope, the hours

'

god

Naq

is

and

out,

maketh an end

it

The

crieth

Kfi

it

of Anecj.

tied

up with
Ea,

of the gods(?) are to thee,

'

Eest thou and thy hidden body

"

with

"

Their provisions of loaves of bread are to them, their

light.

"

beer

is tchesert,

"

and

offerings are

and

their libations are of cool water,

made

to

them upon

earth."

In the lower register are

TV-

h/WVH

1.

AMV/A

upon a long

and

standing,

god,

staff; his

name

leaning
is

Tuati,

^ w
2.

The serpent Neiiep,

^

long body of whicli

is

mummied

as biers for twelve gods in

form

the serpent's body

is

with twenty-four legs of

The god

Tuati,

a
of

mummied god

"

those

are in the body of Osiris asleep," I

"^^^^

"v^

3.

and "those who are in

Four gods, each with

his

provided

lions,

and

rests over each pair

These gods are described as

them.

tlie

ran'
made to serve

arms

who

inactivity,"

stretclied straight

together before him at an acute angle with his body.

The legend

reads, IcJiatit-ta-rut

'

^f\

^^

THE TWELVE SLEEPING GODS

211

AV^

ii-=*=*

j.}^4..ifrA

<ri:>.^CM<!sa,i^CkaAtViUUiMk^^:.A^<i{ttiUuaAciMAAAA^^^&.\.-i^

..

Ji.vj-.' .

'

'
'
.i, . '
..'. .-

'. ^.'. -J .J.-

.-['
'

.: .-V''

^. =#, -^ ^^

TTT^^^'"^''^^^?^?'^^?^*?!'

^ ^ 4^ W-*
'^s

The gods who are

asleep iu the

body of

Osiris,

v'

^^

>>A^

X^

-^

^*V^

II

Avww\

-^

.'

^T*

fr.ll
1^
kill

X\

J.

l,^

/^^

S==?
^^ ff^ r^H
^"' i^ ^^
L^
?>f^'

i*iv>^

iii

^?fe<

j)e^ji ^XSivV^

The gods who are asleep

,1
*

^^r

=^

in the

body

*VVVWJ

III

-F
A,n

A,vsjjv, ,,vyiv

RB
-J^
J^

B~^ ^hJ i^ SL

TtC^

^P

Wf,

^
1^

of Osiris.

'

.'

l^

^i

4B>

l^c^ j" 8>.

^:p,

V,\

A
^-

n^

^C- TTT

M r^ ^ ^^
^~^, ^
S^

^-

I.T.

*^

Four Khast-ta-rut Gods.

Xwv\^

\^'\=l))^

A jrod in
mummied form.

i.

...

'

The serpent

in the

ijool of fire.

round

Four Khast-ta-rut Gods.


SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

214

Four gods.

4.

A
A

5.
6.

The

serpent within a circle

god in

mummied

with water.

filled

form.

text relating to these reads

"Fill

III

s=>

/^>^AA^

/I

AV\AAA

O^

W;\

Ci

AAAAA^

MM'
i^

AA^NAAA
I

AAAAAA

II

fi

^
\>
A/VWV\

1
I

A/VAW\ AAAAAA

AAAAAA

ra D

AAAAAA

AAAAAA

A/VNAAA
I

/V^AAAA

AAAA/V\

c^

(i.

^ly

II

Ill

AA/\AAA

AAAAAA

iiirriV.:F

AAAAAA

>

T^%K

m^^

Zl

n V

fl

Q.

AAA/VV\ AAAAAA

^i^

'-"""'I

AAAAA^
AA^WNA

fVWW\

AAAAAA
I

AAAAAA
I

t^^:i:"iv^i

THE TWELVE SLEEPING GODS,

MM

r^

iEZ

III

^ III

"

W^

/VWVV\ /f' ">v

^)

^
^

? lU

215

llCil^f

111

ETC.

A^

III

AAAAAA A/WVV\

_M^

O
8

\>

*1
AAAAAA
AAA/

S.

AAAAAA

AAAAAA

."1

'

oQ,$ra
^

*->

A/VWV\

_m^

'

AAAAAA

^ o

'

^ O

/WVW\ AAAAAA

^1111

Pi

AAAA^\A

AA^VSAA AAAAAA
A/V\AAA

'N

(UK AAAAAA

Zl

AAA/^A^
I

ra
AAAAAA

^ o
A/VVW\
AAAAAA

*1
"^

,C3J;p 7

AAAAAA

1^

AA/W\A

1^

f\

A^yw^^

r]

o,
-1

SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

2T6

a^iznjM
-ra^^-^M

<=>

n^

ra

ffl

2:5=5

^ O

fifl^$?kniii^
(E3)
/^
^
I

AAAA/

AA/^/v^A

/^A^v^AA

v^

Msrj\l\j\

'

<i

/-\

s
A/vw^^
I

AA/W^V\

^ /WVW\

LI

^:^

A^^>A^^

rcD

A/V\AAA

-H-

/w^vvA

/W\AAA

rt3

AV\/vV\

nil

Q.

A^WWS

_,
;/V

I
I

i\)
[

AA/WV\

*>,

-^^

III

/I

"^

.y^

hH

\\\

VVWV\
/VVWNA
fW\r\AA

r~\

A^AAAA

0' <^,N

AAAAAA

" Tliu g(jd

i-M5t(^3)iA

^.^M

Sf

mA/WVV\

M-

/VVWVv AAAAAA

^*

III

7i

1'k^
/VV^AA^

AW\A^

pi

(-]

III

/^^AA\^

i^^^i

If

AW/V\A

<Ci^

AA^AA^

'

'

^w^NAA

Tuati saith unto thcni

Hail,
'

ye gods

THE SERPENT NEHEP,

"

who

217

who dwell in this

who abide perand who lie down upon

are over the Tuat, yc gods

" [place]
"

ETC.

of the governor of Anient,

manently on your

"your couches,
"gather

together

places,

up the

lift

your

flesh of

your bodies, and

and

bones,

gird

up

your

"

members, and bring ye into one place your

"

There

"

and take

"
"

your wigs, unclose your eyes and look ye at the light

therewith, rise ye up from out of your inert and

"

helpless state,

is

sweet

" fields in
" ings).

oil"

(or, fresh) air for

and take possession yourselves

Sekhet-nebt-hetepu

There are

" there, [and] fields

"

flesh

Loose

nostrils.

your funeral swathings, untie and remove

fields for

(i.e..

you in

"waters thereof are for you.

It

is

of

your

Field, lord of offerthis Field,

and the

Let your offering be

from Nebt-hetepu.'

be of water.

"shall

your

Their libations

the serpent

Nehep who

giveth their bodies [and] their souls, and they journey

Sekhet-Aaru to have dominion over their

and to walk over the earth. They count
up their flesh, their food is of bread-cakes, and
their drink is of tchesert ale, and their libations
Offerings are made unto them upon
are of water.

"on

to

"libations,
"
"
"

"earth as [unto] the god Sah, who resteth upon his

"

ground."

"These are they whu arc

"

There

" of

" the

is

in the circuit uf tliis pnol.

a serpent living in this pool, and the water

the pool

is of

fire,

and the gods

of the e^rth

and

souls of the earth cannot descend thereto by

"reason of the flames of

fire

of

this serpent.

This

SEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

2l8

who

'great god
'

in the water of this pool."

And Ea

Tuat

the governor of the

is

them

saith unto

ye gods

Hail to you,

"

liveth

ye yourselves to him

'

who guard

'

that

'

pool

'

flame consumeth and destroyeth the souls which dare

'

to

is

this holy pool, give

is Osiris,

approach

and

this

Osiris,

water

for the gods

'

food

'

their libations are of water.

and their drink

bread,

them upon earth

as

There are

and the waters thereof are

'

ings

'

libations shall be of water.

you

for

It

is

Sekhet-Aaku
and

to

made unto

in

the serpent

count up their limbs, their food

'

their drink

libations,

is

of tchesert ale,

Offerings are

'

of water.

'

as unto Saii,

who

upon

These are they who are

a serpent living

offer-

Their

Nehep

and they

have dominion over

is of

earth.

They

liread-cakes,

and

and their libations are

made unto them upon

resteth

of

Field,

this

Let your

walk on the

to

their

'

and

ale,

Amentet, lord

for you.

'

is

in

their bodies [and] their souls,

'journey into

There

cannot

there [and] fields from Nebt-lietepu.

'who giveth

'

tchesert

Offerings are

fields

offerings.

'

"

is

unto Teri

'

Ije

of this pool

This

made an end of, or overcome. As

who keep ward over its waters, their

be done away, or

'

'

of this

Khenti-Tuat.

is

and the awe

'

is

The water

the Governor of Aukert.

earth

his ground.

in the circuit of this pool.

"

219

CHAPTER

X.

THE GATE OF SET-HRA.

The Eighth Division of the Tuat.
Having passed through the Seventh Division of the
Tuat, the boat of the Sun arrives at the gateway called
Bekhkhi,
Division,

<::;;:>

JJ
or, as

c^

^'^^

n^
O

"^

"cometh

leads to the Eighth

f^ liriD, which

[](|

the opening text reads

/wvw\

'

-fliU

[j

111

-A

_cr^

t\
J^

Jl

'^

v\

-^

"^^^^
I

forth to this gate,

<rp>

av/^^a avv^v\

"

This

"I

1]

great

/vvwvi

god

I'

and entereth through

it,

and the gods who are therein acclaim this great god."
The gateway is like that through which the god passed
"

and

into the previous Division,

by

nine gods in the

as the

At

Paut,

i.e.,

form

the

the entrance to

mummied

of

company
tlie

its

outwork

mummies, who

is

guarded

are described

of the nnie gods,

R
^

III
iii

'=>.

gate proper stands a bearded,

form, with his hands folded on his l)reast,

'^'''^
,

form called Heptti,

and at

'^

its

^^;

exit stands a similar

each of these

is

said

EIGHTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

220
to "

extend his arms and hands to Ka,"

a;^^_

.-

The corridor

swept by flames

is

which proceed from the mouths

The company
address
" art
"

Efi,

at the

say, "

head

of

who openest hidden

" pylons,

tail

"openeth

Ka

to Ea.

uraei, as before.

places,

open

for thyself the holy

monster

-^^

-^-^
^^^zz:^

which

serpent,

and guards the door, is called Set-hra,

and the two

admission of

of fire,

thou great god

the horizon,

and unfold the doors thereof,"

stands on his

'^^s

who guard the outwork

thou who
Come thou to us,

The

two

of

the gods

of

and

ft

lines of text

read, "

Sa

He who

which refer
is

over

saith unto Set-hra:

to his

this

Open

door

thy

"gate to Ka, unfold thy portal to Khuti, so that he

"

may

illumine the thick darkness, and

" into the

"

great god hath passed through

"

are on the other side of

"

door closing \\\nm them,"

i)

^S

send light

This gate closeth after the

hidden abode.

*"

may

it

it,

wail

^^ V

cnj

and the souls who

when they hear

"^

"^

the

1 Tnmir

'^jil

The gate

of the

Serpent Set-hra.

EIGHTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

222

D
-A

z4

ra

?)

Leg

A^(Vv^^

iiiiiiiii

111

Ea

the middle of the Division

being towed on
;

its

the god

way by

in the

is

we

see tlie boat of

four gods of the Tuat,

same form

as before,

and Sa stands on the look-out, and Heka obeys

At

instructions as to the steering.

The Bout

of

four gods

his

the head of the

IffliM

Ra being towed through the Eighth Division

by the gods thereof.

who tow

leans on a long

and

DOO

divine procession

is

Tuat

who

the boat stands an aged god,

staff',

in Nu," -

of the

is

called "

He who

dwelleth

Immediately in front

of

the

we see four
who are repre-

a long tank, wherein

groups, each containing

four beings,

sented in the act of performing various evolutions in

the water.

Akiu,

(j

These are called Herpiu,

(j ()

NuBiu,

r^ J

(]

()

^
,
I

(](]

yN

i,

and Kiiepau,

THE GODS OF THE WATERS

Kw

r->

"

v^

may

names

wliicli

223
translated

1)e

The text

Bathers, Floaters, Swininiers, and Divers."

which

refers to this section reads

"""**

AAAAAA

T1^^.2^V1Ji^\ifl
"1

C\

>k

AAA/V\A

t]

rrV^

'A^^za

U AVVA"A

o<^ os:

-^

rti

<?

v^

^1^!

*-*

ms^A

T7

s
.

^o
B

(p

:r^

AA/VW\
A(WVV\

(^

A/WVW

i^1=1i^i^1VTi^^i^i

Jfl^^lfli^.v^l
O 11

AAAAAA
/WvVvA

->

^ W

III

J\

rm

o
11

^i;
/WW\A

fv

<ZI>

(5

<

III

n c /

^irnlV
fVWJV,

A/VWV\

EIGHTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

224

P^

ffi(J0!D?^D2^

/WWVS
I

o
I

AA^^/^A

<;b^

^^

AAAWVV

<

c-\

^ D

^J

2^^^

^ w

s^

111

AA/W\A

AWVV\

A/WVAA

'^'^^^

A/WV\A

A/WW\

A^W^A^

The

'^

f^\
(2

ww\
I

^!\\^

/SA/VNAA

AAA^AA T^

ft

i^il ^

Jy

5j=^

!^0l

III

Mis:

A/V^A/V\

first

section of this text reads

This great god

is

towed along by gods

and behold, those wlio tow Ea along

"praise in heaven to
"praise on earth to

tlie

soul of Efi,

liis l>o(ly, ftir

of the Tuat,

say, "

and

Let there be
let there

be

is made young
made young by

heaven

and earth

"

by means

of his soul,

"

means

his

"

hidden place, and we make straight for thee the roads

" of

Akert.

"things,
" in

of

I'e

body.

Hail

thou at peace,

We

is

open for

Efi, witli

thou who art praised [by]

thy forms

(or, attri[)utes).

Hail

tliee

thy hidden

tliy secret
!

the

We

things

tow thee

THE GODS OF THE WATERS

225

thou who art at the

Ea, we guide thee,

*'

along,

"

head of heaven, and thou comest forth to those who

" arc
**

immersed

way

The passage which

"He

who

who are immersed in the

swimming in the pools of

"

journeyeth in his boat,

<**"*

>^>

^an **"^

'

il

XI

<"S>

make thy

water,

he

Look ye

is]

I .vv^^

2-

'

" It is

he who ordereth the destinies

" gods, it is
" of the

he who perf ormeth

Khu

(i.e.,

" beings of time,

" ordereth

your

The speech
Put

fortli

of

the

spirits).

pay ye heed

destinies.'

Ea

reads

" there

of

* rl III

Mystery,
"

Awyvv>

/HVWA

Akiix Gods.

(or, affairs) of

the

maketh) the plans

Hail

Eise up,

to Ea, for it is

ye

he wlio

ye who are immersed in

your

be breath to your
VOL. n.

(or,

out your arms,

" the waters, stretch out

who are
who

at Rii,

"

your heads,

" tlie water, thrust

Great

saith to those

water, and to those

[for

Nu

in

is

The Four Herpiu Gods, and the Four

"

slialt

aged god reads

refers to the

(literally, those)

"

"

and thou

in the waters,

over them."

legs,

nostrils,

ye who arc under

ye who swim,

let

ye who are deep

Q


EIGHTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

226

the waters.

"ill

" waters,

" waters,

shall

have dominion over your

ye shall be at peace in your tanks

cool

of

ye shall pass through the waters of Nu, and ye

make

" shall

Ye

way through your

cisterns.

Your

souls

"

are upon earth, and they shall be satisfied with their

"

means

of subsistence,

and they shall not

suffer destruc-

" tion.

Their food shall consist of the offerings of the

" earth,

and meat and drink

"

upon

earth,

shall be given unto

them

even as to him that hath obtained dominion

'ij^rr.i^-^i

The Four Nubiu Gods, and the Four Khcpau Gods.

"

over his offerings upon earth, and whose soul

"

upon the

"and
<'

cisterns shall

is

not

Their food shall consist of bread,

drink shall be

their

" offered
"

earth.

Ije full

tche.sert

of cool water,

unto them upon

wine, and

and there

their

shall be

eartli of tliat whicli tliis

lake

produceth."

In the upper register arc the following

1.

Twelve ])earded gods, who stand with

lianging by

tlioh- sides,

"sovereign chiefs

who

and are described as

their
tlie

arms

"divine

give the bread wliich hatli been

THE TCHATCIIAU AND THE SOULS OF SERSER 227

" allotted
"

Lake

of

and green herbs

Serser

v_-^

CF=0

(i.e.,

to the souls

blazing

are in the

^f .^'iS

The Tchalchau -who give

Souls

fire),"

who

who

are in the

tlie

bread of Maat,

Lake

of Serser.

Nine bearded, human-headed and human-handed

2.

hawks, which stand with their hands raised in adoration

before each

is

a loaf of bread,

and a few


EIGHTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

228

green herbs, '^.

"

who

are in the

These are described as the "souls

Lake

of Serser,"

J^

3S

o.
-

god,

who

holds a sceptre in his right hand, and

in his left.

The
AN^AW

which relate

texts
H-

to these read

'^

'19-

III

[-AWW\-|^^

AAAAAA

^AAAA
I

Ci

f3

...

^,^A&

A^V^

0-^=^e^l^-^|^tr^
=L' AAA/W\
'

\IT

^AAAA^

111
1

A^WWA

'

'

nn

5:5

<

/w\^A^

"

HI
^'^

_S^

111

II

(^

-M^t

AAAWA

r\

X ^

III

II

AWVV\

^
I

^-^^.
I

c:^

V=^
I

A'^W^A

'

33:

A^yvAAA

^.iij

-t

'

'

A^^AAA

ra
1\J

-*

/W\AAA

S
A^AAA^
I


THE SOULS OF SERSER

22g

/\/\/v\/\/\
I

I
I

AA/Y^AA

,\Af\/V\f\

'

AA/VSAA

'^'^

Mils

^ W

A/WAAA

f]

(^^

^"

Ji

^^^

/VW^A

_[

111

'

*^
<

AA(VvV\

^
AA/VNAA

AA/V^AA

AA/W\A

AAAAA/\
"^

ra

lO

?:i

'^cz:::^

AAA/W\

f-AfVW^

"TTH

/WW\A

t^

Jo

ill

U'^

W^^A\ AW^A^

I^

A/\A/W\

AAA/^^

AA/W^^
AAAAAA

rm
The

porti(jn of the text

sovereign chiefs reads

"

r AAAAA

which

refers to tlie twelve

These are they who make souls

"

the green herljs in the Lake of

"

unto them

" the gods,

'

to

have a right to

Serser.

Ea

saith

[Hail, ye] divine sovereign princes of

and ye

chiefs of the

Lake

"place souls over their green herbs,

of Serser,
let

who

them have

EIGHTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

230
"

dominion themselves over their bread

"

bread which

"

herbs to the souls

" in

give ye your

appointed, and bring ye your green

is

who have been ordered to

They say unto Ea
Serser.'

the Lake of

exist

The
'

"

bread appointed hath been and the green herbs have

whom

'

been brought to the divine souls

"

ordered to exist in the Lake of Serser.

"

the

"

and those who dwell in Ta-thenen praise

"

food

way
is

" beer,

who

for

and

are

and

their beer

are

libations

their

Hail

Verily,

Khenti-Amenti praiseth

of bread-cakes,

" offerings
"

fair

is

thou hast

of

is

cool

thee,

Their

thee.'

the tcliesert

water

and

made unto them upon earth by those

Tui by the divine sovereign princes."

are with (?)

The passage which

Serser reads

Lake

refers to the souls in the

of

"These are they who are in the Land

Serser;

of

"

they have received their

l)read,

"

the mastery over

Lake, and they praise this

"great

god.

Ea,

"green

her])R,

and

"

cakes

let there

" faction

of

"

the

unto

"

be fulness to your bellies, and satis-

Your green herbs

Ea Kail
:

'

it

is

of

is

the Tuat.'

of
1)0

am

They say

thou Great One of the

to thee,

Powers)

The Tuat

tliiiio.

arc

Lake which may not

the

Great One of terror

thy will

ye your

ye yourselves with your

satisfy

Serser,

" SEKiiitviu (i.e.,

"is

'Eat

Praise ye me, glorify ye me, for I

"approached.
"

unto them:

saith

your hearts.

to

"the Lake

this

and they have gained

Praise
tliino,

is

and

thine,
[is

and majesty

subservient] to

a hidden place [made] by thee for


THE BURNT ENEMIES OF
" those
" is

who

are in

and

thine,

[is

OSIRIS

The height

its Circles.

The Earth

is

for

Sky

"

content) with that which thou hast

it

is

who belong

Ra, be thou at peace

thy Soul.

for

Heaven

thy dead Body, and the

"

is

of

suhservient] to thy will

"secret place [made] by thee for those

" thereto.

231

made

Their food consisteth of

(or,

to

be

come

"into

being.'

" their

green herbs are the plants of the spring, and

" the

waters wherein they refresh themselves are cool*

Souls

" Offerings
" [being]

who

are

are in the

Lake

Horus

god with a sceptre.

the earth

as

furm

of a

bearded man,

staff.

Twelve bearded beings, who are described as the

"burnt enemies
(ifl)

made unto them upon

[the Aged], in the

leaning upon a
2.

of Serser.

the product of this liake of Serser."

In the lower register are

1.

bread-cakes,

\^\\

of

The

Osiris,"
first

4-\00 j3 J^

four

have their arms tied


EIGHTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

232

behind their back in such a way that the right hand

projects at the left side,

and the

left

hand

at the right

The second four have their hands tied together

side.
at the ell)Ows, and the upper parts of the arms are at
The third four have
right angles to their shoulders.
their

arms

tied together at the elbows,

and their elbows

are on a lower level than their shoulders.

3.

monster speckled serpent, which

undu-

lies in

lations immediately in front of the enemies of Osiris,

Horus the

The Burnt Enemies

Aj-ed.

and belches

fire

Kheti,

stands a bearded god in

hieroglyphics

gods

who

written alcove

^=S^
tJ\/W^

f\/\f\fJV\

the

name

In each undulation

describe

are above Kiieti,"

text reads

mummied

The

;ct

of Osiris.

into the face of their leader

of this serpent is

form,

them

and
"

1^

\\

-5^

the

as

the

THE ENEMIES OF

OSIRIS

233

^
i

Ji U^e ^1

^^

II

iK

|;^| llXiJ

II

MM

1^^

_^iii III

^5 ^mi

1(2
I

111-

fl

ANA/W\

1111 x^^>^

1^-^

AAA^^A^

^ e

III

(]J^

AA/VS/V\

iimnr

iiiiiiiii

_^

2^.=:^

/wv^

nn.tv'i

fl

^z:^

C3a

i;.^

=n?

fifi-aiii^inJmy

^^

<=^
^ _^^^

EIGHTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

234

:^:i^

X
"

[This

what Horns

"

father Osiris.

"

who

for

his

The enemies

calamities ordered for

"

them hy Horns, who

"

nnto

them Let

" fetters

'

on

yonr

my

saith

there

arms,

l)e

"

enemies

"

yonr arms be tied np towards

"

yonr heads,

"

no [power], ye shall be fettered

"

[with yonr arms] behind you,

"

nmww S

cloeth

are in this scene have

" their

.fT.j-.fUlJ^

scene representetli]

"

"

of

ye

father,

let

who have

ye who are hostile to Rfu

Ye

shall

l)e

hacked in

pieces,

"

THE SERPENT KHETI

"ye

nevermore have your heing, your souls shall

sliall

"

be destroyed, and none

"

what ye have done

"put

[of

you] shall live ]>ecause of

my

to

father Osiris

"dragged out the statue

[of

my

The word of
my word

"you, and

father Osiris

"

which concern the

"

One who begot me in the Tuat.

exist, ye shall come to an end.'
Horus

" Fire,

saith

'

rest (or, resting-place) of the

[0]

my

Great

ye shall cease to

serpent Kiiet, thou Mighty

from whose mouth cometh

my

ye who

the hidden things

(literally, laid bare)

madt against

is

maot against you,

is

have desecrated

"

ye have

the god] from the secret

"

"

mysteries behind your backs, and ye have

[his]

" place.

235

forth

this

flame

"

which

"

by [my] children, open thy mouth, distend thy jaws,

"

and belch forth thy

" father,

"souls

in

is

Eye, whose undulations are guarded

fires

against the enemies of

by the

fire

which issueth from thy mouth,

"and by the flames which

"

children

divine

" [their]

"me

spirits,

" forth,

The
and

are

against

are

thy body.

in

them,

they

fire

them, and they shall never more

which

is

in this serpent shall

shall blaze against these enemies

"

ever Horus decreeth that

"

knoweth how

" serpent shall

My

destroy

and those who have come forth from

against

are

" exist.

my

burn thou up their bodies, consume their

to

it

shall do

so.'

come

whenso-

Whosoever

use words of power [against] this

be as one

who doth not

enter upon his

" fiery path,"

The end

of this text

on the sarcophagus

of Seti

I. is

EIGHTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

236

defective, but

that
" to

it

from the tomb

should end thus

these gods

who

are

of

Eameses VI. we

" Offerings

upon

food

"

waters of their libations are cool."

bread, their drink

is of

fesher beer,

see

made
Their

this great serpent.

"

is of

shall be

and the

237

CHAPTER XL
THE GATE OF

AB-TA.

The Ninth Division of the Tuat.

Having passed through

the Eighth Division of

the

Tuat, the boat of the sun arrives at the gateway called

Aat-shefsheft,

Ninth Division, or, as

1'

D---^n
^

fl

which leads

the opening text reads

p-

to the

III

p-

T^n

'^^'^^

<===>

I]
'

[1

>/

[)

""*"'

'

"

This great god cometh to this gate, and entereth

"

through

it,

" great god."

and the gods who are therein acclaim this

The gateway is like that through which

the god passed into

outwork

guarded

is

mummies, who

company

are

the

previous Division, and

by nine
described

the nine gods,

of

gods in the form

as

the

^iii^.

to the gate proper stands a bearded,

with his hands folded on his

1)

and at

its

exit

Paut,

At

mummied

of

the

the entrance

l)reast, called

stands

i.e.,

its

form,

Anhefta,

similar

form

NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

238
called
"

'"

Ekmen-ta,

each of these

extend his arms and hands to Ea,"

or

^ 2^-==

fi

flames of

fire,

1^=^

The

The company

the outwork address Ea, and

cj^^j

is

swept by
of

who guard
Come thou to us,
thou great

secret places, open for thyself

the holy pylons, and unfold for thyself the holy doors

^^rn(f|[,^,,cO:]JDV^

" tliereof,"

1^ c=.^|
AAAAA^

-innmr

^cz:^

_g^

nzsiD -^z::^

the door
of text

is

called Ab-ta,

which

who

"

Ab-ta,

"

KiiUTi, so that he

"

and may

"
,

'

lines

He

Ea

read, "

Sa

saith unto

Open thy gate

to Ea, unfold thy portal to

may

illumine the thick darkness,

This gate

send light into the hidden abode.'

who

god hath passed through

are on the other side of

hear this door closing upon them,"

,v,,,^

and the two

over this door openeth to Ea.

" closeth after this

" souls

j,^^

and guards

tail

refer to his admission of

"

is

Jl

^'^^-^

monster serpent which stands on his

"

two

of the gods

say, "

thou who art the head of the horizon,

"god who openest the

"

corridor

which proceed from the months

nraei, as before.

"

ft

said to

is

..^g^ 5li

OTt Timmr [i:^

awwv

it

wail

-^^ ^
a/v!La

it,

and the

when they
D

a^^wvs

^ W

,l. l

.-'.

.,

'

'

The Gate

*' '

of Ab-ta.


NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

240

AWW\

III

c^

J\

v>A

ratK
^ _zr

J\
IIIIMIII

- -

A^/wvs'

In the middle of the Division we see the boat of

Ra

being towed on

the god

?^
II

III
-

AW^WX

its

way by

four gods of the Tuat,

in the

is

same form

>AAAM

\_
I

Tho Boat

of Af-Ril in the

instructions

as

to

marches in front

Ninth Division of the Tuat.

and Sa stands on the look-out, and

1.

as before,

steering.

The

Heka

obeys his

which

procession

of the boat consists of

Six bearded male figures, standing upright,

who

hold in their liands the ends of a rod, or rope, which

is

l)cnt in tlie

shape of a liow over

are descril)od as

magical power,"

" tlioso

who

tlicir lieads

these

are over the words of

pni^^^^ii^^l^i-

THE GODS WHO CAST SPELLS

2.

Four dog-headed

already described

which hold a rod bent as

who

these are described as " those

work magic by means

3.

apes,

241

of

knots for Ea,"

ogjggo (1(1

v^

O.

Four women, who stand upright, and hold a bent

Gods, goddesses, and apes casting spoils on Apop.

The speannen.

Sliesshes

and Apep.

rod, or rope, over their heads like the four apes

and

the six male figures; they are descril)ed as "those

who

work magic by means

4.

Tbree male
VOL. n.

of

knots for Ea," "im^

figures,

[1 (1

each holding a harpoon in

li


NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

242

his right hand,

"

and a cord in his

spearmen,"

front of these

is

v\

\\

^^

(]'^^(](]5

ass's ears,

has been

and

name

his

In his hands he

the Ass.

i-e->

who

he has upon his head a

small solar disk and a pair of

Aai,

Immediately in

they are called

a beartled male figure,

lying prostrate on his face

is

left

grasps a rope, which passes over his head and along his
back, and

hand

left

is

held by each of the three spearmen in his

from the knees upwards

in a diagonal position,

and

his

body

raised

is

this attitude suggests that

he has either raised himself by means

of the rope, or

has been pulled into this position by the spearmen.

Facing the Ass are

^^^^'

and

with a

The
reads

J\

tail

2.

The

Tlie

1.

crocodile

monster serpent Apep,

rm

Shessiies,

izszi

ending in the head of a serpent.

text,

which

/vwwv

refers to the

whole

of this section,

^H

III

-^

III

O
I

1,

^ jr
I

<^=> Ji

(^

7\

fl

Ji

111

Ji^ ^

'

/wvw.

X m.

DEFEAT OF APEP
'

D D

243

/V/yy^/^

Zl

^ n n *
-^ W
^

^<- <^^
I

^ W

'

Q AAAAftA

AA/VNAA

_M^

AAAA/NA
I

7i

^^^

l^k^^ml'n^rfiflraqypjiii

ii-q^rsr^i^^^i^y-'^^

(fe^

D D

^"^/wv^ il^l^ZJ

-::=:P5

BV^\A

i^iyi^y
I

III

J]

rn

^^

uii^

/VWW\

1-^-^

,v

m
<=> JJ
.,

^::^

1110

^ W
(JAAa
I

1-^^l D
D <S
e
IICKl

<=]

"

<^C3
<) CI
1

D O

D
(\AAAA

Q.

1VW

-^

This great god

" Tuat,

II

is

towed along by the gods

aud those who tow

llii

along say

of the

The
'

god

"

NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

244
"

Cometh

"

shadow.

" will

to his body,

aud the god

is

towed along

to his

be thou at peace with thy body, and we

tow thee along in

thy (literally,

tliy integrity into

Come

" his) secret place.

thou,

and be thou at

Eii,

"

peace with thy body, for thou shalt be protected by

"

those

The

who

are over the curved ropes

which

text

refers

(?).'

the

to

six

men,

four

apes, and four women, with nets over their heads,

reads
"
"

Those who are in

march before

this picture

and

E.l,

they utter words of power against Apep, and [then]

"return to the Arit

(or,

They

Hall) of the horizon.

"journey onwards with him into the height of heaven,

"

and they come into

Ijeing

"(i.e.,

the two portions

"and

sets),

him

for

and they cause him

Atekti

in the

sky in which

of the

to rise in

Ea

rises

And

NUT.

Out

"

they say their words of power which are these

"

upon

"

thou monster tlmt destroyest, thou Apep that sendest

" forth

thou Eebel Serpent

thee,

thy evil emanations

(or,

Thou

"

be destroyed,

"

block of execution.

"

they shall hack thee in pieces.

"thee,
"

and they

" their

and

Thy

thee,

face shall

shalt advance to the

The Nemu

shall

'

are against thee, and

The Aaiu are against

destroy thee.

The Abebuiti

the three spearmen) shall drive [their harpoons]

(i.e.,

" into thee,

"

Apep.

Out upon

deeds)

Hail

and they
!

Thou

shall enchant thee

art

stubbe<l to dcatli,

"Those wh<j are

by means

of

destroyed, dashed in pieces,

serpent Sessi.'

in this scene,

"

and who have their


THE GODS OF THE SOUTH
ward over the rope

"spears, keep

"not permit
"great

this

Worm

this

"These gods who do battle on behalf

"

heaven say

^.

"

Gods

(The speech

^VW\

is

god in

wanting),

1^-^ yvwvwv

South raising the Standard

Four gods, who in the place

crown

11

of

Mil

of the South.

heads have each a

of the South, to whicli is aflixed a uraeus,

his body,

and who, aided

Ijy

which

is

upon

a bearded male figure, are

engaged in raising up from the ground, by means

rope, a pole or staff,

the

god upwards.
of this

In the upper register are the following

1.

Ijoat of

MAA^

-MMri

of the

and they do

of Ai,

approach the

to

They pass behind

god.

245

of a

surmounted by a bearded

NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

246

human head wearing

crown

are called " gods of the South,"

bearded male figure "he who

2,

Four gods, who

South

of the
1

in the place of heads

c^Z AVMMA <z::^ ^T^

1 1 1 1

'vvwvAA

CZZ

^i^d

the

over the front end,"

is

'-"^^

the gods

have each a

_'^> Aww\ i

Ti_

^ ^

<iM Jl

(11^ -tm- czrr ^-A, yi. r

Gods

crown

of the

of the

his Ijody,

North raising the Standard

North, to which

is

of the Nortl

aflixed a uraeus,

and who, aided by a bearded male

upon

figure, are

engaged in raising up from the ground, by means of a

rope, a pole or staff,

which

is

surmounted

Iiuman head wearing a crown

of the

a l)eardcd

l)y

North

the gods

'

HORUS-SET AND HERU-AM-UAA

"gods of

called

are

bearded male figure

Between

3.

hawk

the

the

is "

North,"

he who

two

is

groups

^^,

and the

over the hind part,"

above

described

is

lieaded

sphinx which typi-

"Horus

fies

the

247

.'/.

"'',*.*

in the r''.\'>:\'.-

*''/

;*'*'*

*.*>

'\\'

y ::\Mv;'': vW/;

Boat

Above

hind -

its

quarters spring the ywwww

I

'^^

*^ ^J^\
m

head and shoulders

human

bearded

of a

Ana,

figure

called

wwNA

and on the

head

of

and

that

is

Ana

of

a crown of

sphinx

the

Standing

South.

on the back

of

liawk

the

is

of tlie

the figure

Horus-Set

Ueruam-uaa with SetUorus ou

his back.

witli

t'haracteristic heads,

with his arms outstretched, and

with each hand laid upon the upper part of the crowns
of the South.

back of

tlie

head, which

the

The hawk

liead of this figure faces the

liawk head of the sphinx, and the animal's

is

cliaracteristic of Set, faces the

human head

of

Ana.

It

is

back of

thus quite clear that


NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

248

Horns was regarded

as a

form

Sun-god

of the

of the

South, and Set as a form of the Sun-god of the North.

The serpent Shemti, r-vn V\

4.

heads and necks at each end of

body, and each head

its

and neck are supported on a pair

figure

called

middle

of the

body

end

at eacli

(1

upper portions
figures

end

first

and grasps

with a bearded head

body

of

is

another

which spring the

and heads

figure of each

of four

bearded

group has a pair

hands and arms which are raised in adoration, and

each figure of the two groups has a pair of

rest

on the back

body

of the serpent

of the serpent Tepi,

Two male

(i.

Bata.

Abetii stands and grasps

called

!1 (] ,

the

legs,

which

male figure

middle of the

with both hands.

beings, swinging over their heads a net,

wherewith they are going

to attack the serpent, or to

resist him.

The
/VS/W\A

text wliich refers to the aljove reads

AAA/WA

the

with both hands.

of this serpent

of tlie

of the bodies

the

male

each head wears a crown of

Above the back

the South.

of

body

of his

serpent, from each

male

of legs.

stands

of the serpent

Bata,

Tlie serpent

5.

\/ ^j

Apu,

which has four

/VWWN

III

Sll

<=

/WSf^V\

THE SHEMTI SERPENT

249

^^A^m^ii^A^m^^i
I

/\/V\f\/V\

Sim

iflVuuu
his

warder Apu.

^j

|-j

\\

The Sheuiti SerpoLt and

a,

.V\/W\A

<?

^"^^^
1

'''-WW

<::^

iiJ

111

mi

LU

f\rj\r^/^
1

fvw^/v\

<0

1^

/^AAAW^


NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

250

^ &.

^'I^lP^^

A^'/v^^

\^Z2
J]

o w
^

11^^
^

mjl|3.m(l-[)-i
I

^
I

-*11

r-

^J

AA/\AAA
I

?^

S /wvw.C^^

III

<=^

^
(2

111

A/VWV\
I

'J'lic

reads

passage which refers to the gods of the South

"Those who are

in

tliis

scene rise up for

Pia,

wlio

"

THE SERPENTS DATA AND TEPI

" saith

unto thcin

Keceive ye your heads,

and draw tightly the front end

"

ye gods, come into being

power

"

ye gods.

Possess ye

;.-

']

*'

my

,.

ho Stipeiils Kuta

tlfe

your rope.

power

Hail,

of light,

l^eing,

ye gods, by

'!.*.. *.,-?

and

coming into being

"power

of

Hail, possess ye the

ye gods, and come ye into

of light,

.-:.

ye gods,

'

"

"

25I

Toi)i

and the warder Abeth.

in the secret place,

and by

my

of liglit in the hidden place (Anient), in the

" cliambers of things.'

The passage which

"Ra
"

refers to

Horus-Set reads

maketli to arise this god.

two faces gocth in after

Eii

This god with his

hath passed by him."


NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

252

The passage which

reads
"

Ka

ye

gods

"end
"

Face

Behold

"

your heads

'

your

ye

at

be

to

crowns

of

hinder

the

him that cometh into being

now Horus of the handsome

"
!
'

The passage which

reads

Let

ye "tightly

pull

boat of

the

of

"from mo.

Eeceive

and

North,

the

them

unto

saith

" you,
"

North

refers to the gods of the

refers

the serpent

to

Shemti

He who

" place,

and

is

in this picture strideth through the secret

lie

withdrawetli to Qa-temt, the Hall

Those who are

(or,

"

Court) of Anient.

"

which have been devoured, and they breathe the

"

odour of Shemti,

of

which Apu

The passage which

reads
"

He who

the warder."

is

serpent

the

to

is

in this picture

maketh

and he keepeth count

doomed

"

Hall

"

Bata.

He

in the Tuat.

"place, and
(or,

Those who arc in

"

of

Bata,

of

his rising

up

for

the souls which are

strideth through the secret

Court) of Anient

been devoured.

which Abetii

The passage which

then Tepi entereth into

it

are they whose heads

They breathe
is

tlie

odour of

the guardian."

refers to the

two gods with nets

"These are the gods who make use

"

Bata

he withdrawetli to Tesekt-baiu, to the

" liave

reads

heads

" Sak,
"

refers

in it are the

power

for Horus-lla in Anient.

of

words

of

[They have power]


THE GODS WITH NETS
"

over the net, and they

" those

who

make

use of words of power on

are in the net[s] which are in their hands."

In the lower register are

Sixteen gods,

1.

who stand

at one

end

and grasp a rope with both hands.

are bearded,

'

of the scene,

The

first

four

of

Ea,"

man-

headed beings, and

are said to be
souls

253

"

:^7>7

the

>

Anient,"

of
I

the

second

are

ibis

and are

"

four

headed,
the fol-

lowers of Thoth,"

the third four

are

hawk-headed,

and are

"

the fol-

lowers of Horus,"

r Jr

and the
are

2.

^m'

Two

goJa with nets.

last four

ram-headed,

and

are

"the

followers

Eight bearded, man-headed beings, who stand at

the other end of the scene in two groups of four, and

who

are described as

"

Towers,"
'Y'

(] (]

% ^r^ J


NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

2 54

each grasps a rope with both hands.

held by these groups of beings

is

legs

enormous

the

of

serpent

is

The rope which

attached to

Kiiepki,

This serpent has a head at each end of

foremost part of which

the

human

of

legs

body which

On

flat

the symbol of

is

55

Horus

is

seated a hawk, which

of

the Tuat,"

This

hawk

Hern

fnatl

text which refers to this section of the scene

D
/\A/WV\

body,

^^
I

i
I

I-

fl

[O]

.1'^#rr;Ti^

ocrsc

AAAA/V\

v^^^T^V
O

A
I

W*

The
reads

"

its

of that portion of its

head the double crown, rJ

its

(1(1

on the ground springs a uraeus.

the centre fold of the body

wears on

supported on a pair

is

from each end

lies

tlie

II

j\

o 5il^^ Jl?

2*^=^

'

THE TOWERS OF KHEPRI

SA

255

cr^

J\

II

ira(iyi^r^^i!:af^^i

w
v^

nil

I :pti

i=s:

z^^ Aww* U)^.' j^I^T ^

m ViL^^^'^'^<=> IL

^^ J^ r^ i ^ iii^Aiyf ^:^'J"^

/.

AA/x*^,^-^'*^

<=>

vww\ >*^

>

^ ^ .L^.; *

if

AM^J^

tlie

A,V\^W\

Followers of Thotli

'^

who tow Khepri.

J\

o
JTflfelL!!
n

cG

JJ

v^

*>

^Tbe Souls of Anient, and

^/v^AAA

NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

256

ii^qqmqv
^^
^

III

J\

^^

/wwv,

iiiiimi

.III P-^

^(jraqq^f^lg

r^^^

^is-^
t

AMVMM

t??^-.^*lJ-l^.^iii:nft?Tl

**

The Followers

of

Uonis and the Followers

"Those who are

" liands,

and

it is

in

moveth backwards

"

draw

"

they tow

liini

" tlic tilings of

"the things

*'

*-''

who tow Khepri.

scene have the rope in their

fastened to the leg[s] of Khepri,

"

this rope

tliis

of Rii

to the

with

tlie

Hall of their horizon.

who

They

god into their horizon, and

along in the sky (Nut).

Tliey live

the Sonth, and their snstcnancc

of tlic Nortli, [and tliey exist]

on

is

npon
from

tliatwliicli

"

KHEPRI AND IIORUS OF THE TUAT

"

Cometh

fortli

from the mouth

" this serpent Kiiepiji

" into
"

of IiA.

The voice

the secret place after

Ra hath

entered into the

The four groups, each containing four

Ra

unto

"

Come,

'

'

Come,
Ra,

'

after

tliy

''**

>

Serjient Khepri

" appear, after

beings,

transformations

...'.

and Horns

thy transformations

We

"

heaven

"

by the excellence which

Hail

Appear,

....>

.> .t. .

of the Tuat.

Appear,

"after thy transformations in heaven, in

!

"say

come, after thy transformations

'

The

"

of

goeth round about and travelleth

height of heaven."

"

'

257

the

Ra,
great

decree for thee thy habitations

is in the words of the Mighty

One of Forms in the secret (or, hidden) place.'
The passage which refers to Horus reads
" He who is in this scene is IIeku Tuati (i.e., Horus
:

VOL.

II.

NINTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

258
" of

the Tiiat).

"and the forms

The head cometh

Ra, crieth

"coiled [serpent].

him."

The two groups, each containing four

The

tlieir

Eit,'ht

hands the

heings, " have

Powers who tow Khopri.

ro})C wliicli is

"of KiiErKi, aiid

tlioy

"hidden place are

o])en to thee,

say to

llfi:

fastened to

arc in the earth are unfolded for thee, the

Nut

" tain.

and we

Hail

will guide

foot

of the

and [the portals] whicli

"

loveth,

tlie

'The ways

"

"

whom

he entereth

upon the way into Khepki, who listeneth when Ea

" crieth to

"in

from him,

unto this god to

two divine Uraei unite themselves

" the
" in

forth

which he appeareth] from the

[in

Soul

whicli

thy wings to the moun-

Enter thou into the East, and make thou

thy passage from between

tlie tliighs of tliy

motlicr.'"

259

CHAPTER

XII.

THE GATE OF SETHU.

The Tenth Division of the Tuat.
Having passed through
the boat of
\=J^

tlie

(1(1

the Ninth Division of the Tuat,

sun arrives at the gateway Tcheserit,

which leads

Tenth Division,

to the

-^

as the opening text reads:

A/^W>A

or,

|1

AAWVv

~>_.^^n |G-

[]

/\rvw\/\

1
I

"

'

^
/VWV^A AA/VNAA

1
I

'

111

1
I

"If^
U _Z1

forth to this gate,

'

""^'

" ^^^^^ g^'^^

so J Cometh

and entereth through

it,

and the

"gods who are therein acckim the great god."

gateway

is

like that

uraei.

At

stands a bearded,

who

the

its

outwork

entrance to

mummied form

corridor

is

mummied form

fire,

guarded by
gate

proper

called Nemi, (0(1,

called Kefi,

swept by flames of

is

tlie

holds a knife in his hands, and at

a similar

The

through wliieh the god passed into

the previous Division, and

sixteen

its

exit stands
(1(1.

The

which proceed from

the mouths of two uraei, as before.

The uraei which

TENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

26o

guard the outwork address Ra, and say,

" us,

thou wlio art at

"great god
"

head

tlie

who openest

Come thou

"

to

thou

of the horizon,

the secret place, open thou

the holy pylons and unfold the portals of the earth,"

\\

<c=><==>

ao=>

<?

C30

-nmiir

ni

\=^

iiiiiiiir

The

The Boat

stands on his
,

(5

nf

tail

Af-Ra

in the

and the two

Sa

He who

"

saith

"gate, unfold thy portal, so

" thick darkness,

"al)ode.'

serpent

which

of the Tunt.

is

called Setiiu,

lines of text whicli refer to his

'

opcneth to Ha.

Tenth Division

and guards the dour

adndssion of lia read

"

monster

is

over this gate

unto Setiiu,
tliat lie

and may send

may

liglit

'

Open thy

illumine the

into

tlie

liidden

This gate closeth after the great god hath

^2*
,vvww\

r.l

'

The Gate

I' 1

of the

ifc.

Serpent Scthu.


TENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

262
"

passed through

" side of it

wail

and the uraei who are on the other

it,

when they hear

closing

it

upon them,"

(]4IQ^^,
^
_B^
U

^ ran
1

I.

"mmnr ^/^ww

In the middle of this Division we see the

sun

\\

;
'

tlie

god

is

in the

the

four gods of the 'Puat,

same form

as before,

and

his

is

who commands, and by Heka,

piloted by Sa,

steers according to his directions.

The procession
consists of

1.

i.e.,

way by

its

])oat of

boat

who

towed on

Ijeing

front

in

the

of

boat of

the sun

bearded

male

called

figure

the "god of the hour,"

who

Unti,

^^ 4-

^ w

'

holds a star in each

hand.
2.

Four knceliug gods, each with a uraeus over his

head.

The

second

is

the third
tlie

Sereq,
is

fourth

lioness.

first

noitus,

is

""^^^

Vk,? hawk-lieaded

Itcardcd,

the

and wearing a wig;

Abesh, bearded and without a wig; and

is

Sekiiet,

^^'i^^^

^^^^

hcixd

of

THE GODS WHO LIGHT THE SKY

3.

263

Three bearded beings, the "Star-gods,"

each holding a star in his right hand, which

and with

aloft,

is

>k

111)

i,

stretched

his left towing a small boat containing

the "Face of the Disk."

4.

small boat holding a nracus, which has the

body bent npwards

latter part of its

is

the
5.

with
6.

hand

"

Face

of tlie Disk," "^

[1

^^^^

The winged serpent Semi, standmg on

its

body in

The bearded

tail,

figure Besi,

'

(IU5

receiving in his

flame which spouts up from the head of a

tlie

by a

transfixed

and

is

from each side

of

of

staff,

knife.
(111,

the neck of which grows a bearded,

mimimy

figure.

Four women, each with both hands raised in

adoration
9.

its

folds.

horned animal, which forms the top

8.

within the curve

Two

" Criers,"

they are described as

C^

ij

"^

bows, set end to end, ^^^-ss^', on each of

which three uraei rear

place where the two ends of the

on the end

Standing over the

their heads.

of each, is the

bows meet, with a

foot

two-headed figure HoRUS-

Set, with two pairs of hands, one pair on each side

of his body, raised in adoration.
"

he of the two heads,"

^^
W

" the

Crown

of the Uraei,"

,
'

Horus-Set

is

called

and the two bows are

t\

1)

w.

^
TENTH

264

The

THE TUAT

DIVISION OF

text which refers to the above groups reads

W^VW\

A/VW^

Aw^A^

?^
lllllllll

y^

I*

^ q D
o1

^'^^^

LraJ

o A' o

A^/VV^A /W\/VNA

-<2>-

-.40

o
^ ^

7\
L)

III

(^

(7)

lO

A^/wv^

A/^^AA

t^^'^'-^i

tJ:A'

yi

X "^ '^
Q AA/WW

A ^^^

/I\

nU
A^yWW
111'^
MM II

JIX

/vV^^VsA

^<^
I

III

/I

ft

ci

LA-i

11

Ji

<c=r>

JJi

^^2
Vs/Vs/VS

.^^
rrv-i

/WVV\A

AAAA*V\

i^f^(]^Y
I

>^w^^v^

AAftA^^

AAAAAA

^tijrrA

<^>^

CM^

^ w

(&-

raiie^i?fly


THE GODS WHO LIGHT THE SKY

265

ra
-'-'

-^

^'^x. >=*>- 1"^^*^ r/wvw

_

<=> ^1
"

COj

This great god

F=q
is

iii

-A

<=>

towed along by the gods

^^-.^

of the

"

We are
who tow Ea along say
towing
along,
and Ra
towing Ra along, we are
Ra

"

fulloweth [us] into Nut.

"

thy Face, indeed thou shalt unite thyself to thy Face,

"

Tuat, and those

"

Ra, [by] Maat.

" the
"
"

two Eyes

of

thou Face of Ra, and

Open,

Khuti enter into thee

by what he hath sent

"

He maketh

'

have the mastery over

forth, the

a rising up for

drive

let

away
liglit

"
liglit.'

stars it is said

Ra), Unti makctli to be light

Let him give

thou the darkness from Amentet.

Of the god with

"

Ra

(or,

he stablisheth

upper heaven

tlie

this

"god leadeth the hour, which performeth that which

"

belongeth to

it to

do."

Of the four seated gods

"

The

[four] serpents

who

"over those who are in

" rising

up

fur Ra,

it is

said

and they

ward
They make a

are in the earth keep

this picture.
sit

"

which

"

them

"

images which belong to them."

are]

upon the great image[s

under them, and they pass onwards with

in the following of Ra, together with the hidden


TENTH

266

DIVISION OF

Of the three gods who hold

"Those who are

" their stars,
" boat,

[and

it]

in this picture sing

those

who

Ra

stand up

are in the

"

And

(i.e.,

Tuat sing hymns

hymns with
this

of their

Face of

maketh a

aud

to

it,

and make

establish Ea)."

Of the winged serpent Semi

of Liyht

onwards, and saileth over the land, and

"

Gods

stars it is said

entereth into Nut.

"

" [It

THE TUAT

and they grasp firmly the bows

"Ea moveth
to

rising

Fire.

up

said

it is

for Ea],

Star-gods.

and

it

guideth the

Face of the Disk,

Semi.

Well-doing god into the Tuat of the horizon

of the

" East."

Of the god Besi

"He maketh

it is

a rising

said

up

for Ea,

and

lie

ilacet]i

"

on the head and horns

"

from the head and horns), and the weapon which

" tlie

hand

Of the
said

of the

Fighter

r.raeus

(or, [in]

is

his

hands

is

the

fire

fire
is

in

in the follower of this god."

with the double male figure

it

is

"It maketli a rising up

for Ea.

Tlie stablishing of

"

MEHEN AND HORUS-SET

"

Time which

" this uraeus,

"

reckoned in writing by years

is

and

maketh

it

"

"

" of

Criers "

it is

Ra

come,

the Tuat

heaven

go with

is

with

into the

liini

^' =>

Besi.

\.i //

P"^

Of the double bow

"This
"strideth

is

through

the

Enter

Ea

S^

'^ *

Meheu aud

hail the god.

said

'

llorus-Set.

the uraci, which

serpent of

Tuat.

The

two

bows

stretched out, and they bear up on themselves

" tlie

Two-Faces

(or,

"mystery which
the

way

for

Ea

Two-Heads,

[ai)pertaineth]

i.e.,

to

are

him

of

Horus-Set) in his
them.

They

lead

in the horizon of the east of heaven,

"and they pass on

" train."

Ha

in,

thou who art born

r\-

^^ =>f

it is

Mehen

the

'

into being,

"tf" 5>

The goddesses who

Aukhi.

say,

offspring of the heights of

come thou

m ~A = =^

" ^^

Ea

Hail, come,

Come,

Hail,

"

said

Those who cry unto

" Hail,

"

it to

heights of heaven."

Of the

"

267

into the heights of heaven in his


TENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

268

In the upper register are

1.

The four Antiu

holds a knife in his

2;ods,

riglit

hand, and a short staff with

one end curved and curled in his

2.

The

Henatiu

four

gods,

having four uraei in the place

armed with weapons

3.

of

left.

of

a head

'^

^^1

similar to those of the

The Anliu and

whom

each of

Ilcnatiu

^'

^^^^^

they are

Antiu

gods.

Gods attacking Apep.

Tlic undulating length of the serpent Apep,

whom

it is said,

K^^.

monster

is

_B^

D D'
"his voice goeth round the Tuat,"
Attached

to

the

neck

of

the

iir=i'

a very long chain, which rises in an oval

curve, and, passing along tlirougli the liands of sixteen

male

figures, is

then grasped and

hand, from which

it

licld

tlown

liy

a large

again rises in an oval curve, and

passing on for some distance descends into the earth

THE CHILDREN OF HORUS FETTER APEP

immediately in front
curve of

tlie

of

On

Khcnti-Amenti.

chain, lying fiat on her face,

is

269

tlie

first

the goddess

Of the sixteen bearded figures who grasp the chain

Serq.

with

and face

to the left

"TCHATIU

i"^^^^ ^^\

hand which grasps and

right

the twelve are described as the

gods, strong of arm,"'^'^'^

The

f) [^

hands, four are called Setefiu, '=^

]ioth

down

pulls

chain

the

is

called "

Hidden Body,"

Lengthwise on the second curve

lean the upper porticjns of

whom

each of

and holds

in

of

j^

the great chain

grasps the chain with his right hand,

his

serpent

first

^^

the figures of five gods,

left

and the end

a sceptre

chain which fetters a serpent in

the

Uamemti, -Tl

is

\:zzj

remaining four no names are given.

of

The name

coils.

of

but of the

The

f'ods

five

appear to grow out of the great chain, and are called

SeB,

"^ J,Me.ST,

^^
of

^,

HaPI, ^t\l\, TUAMUTEF,

and Qebiisennuf, [5||}^^^^.

section

this

mummied

of

figure of

the

scene

stands

At

the end

the

bearded

Khenti-Amenti, wearing the White

Crown and the mendt, and holding the

sceptre

in his

two hands.

The

text which refers to these groups reads

AA/VsAA
I

n
I

/.wvAA

^"^

AAAAAA
I

J^

TENTH

270
A/^VvNA
I

II

C^l

1 ^ W
I

Qg^ O

AV'AA/v\

(3

DIVISION OF

THE TUAT

D D

^00

^ O

111

"^^

V^

-^*-

"==^^

D D

^i^s-^p^:^q^i
Hil'^rn

o^

L)

'v_

yy^

L)

AAA/VV\

Q
_/i

AA^VWA
AA^VWS

>
^^^

7;(i1)(fl)

/I

/w^AA^

^^.=^

F^

j^

a ^
I

D D

(2

^^ w

A/^VVV\

/=

^(2 111
111

(2

III

A/VWNA

C^:^

f\ ^ W

II


THE SETEFIU GODS
^-^

27I

%\

AAAAAA

'^^^(^

A/VWVi *

'

/VVWV\

The

Setofin

"

*~

and other gods

Of the eight gods

said

(i.e.,

M\N\N\

holdinjj

"

111

4;

(?

in restraint.

the Antiu and Henatiu)

it is

Those who are in

this pictnre rise

"Ea, and Ea riseth and cometh

"

Apep

It

they say],

'

Eise, Ea, be strong,

overthrow Apep in his

up

(or,

fortli for

Khuti

stand) for

them, [and

verily

we

will

Approach not thou,

"
Ea, towards thine enemy, and thine enemy shall
"not approach thee; may thy holy attributes come
" into

fetters.

being within the serpent.

The^^serpent

Apep

is

""

TENTH

272
"

THE TUAT

stabbed with his knives, and gashes are inflicted on

Eu

"him.
"

DIVISION OF

content

(or,

" shall pass

up

shall stand

in the

hour wherein he

is

the hour of peace), and the great god

on in strength when his chain

(i.e.,

Apep's)

" is fixed.'
"
"

The

reptile (literally,

breaketh asunder the

fetters,

"great god beginneth

Seb and

" of
"

tlie

Apep

[to

Ohililren of Tlnrns

is

in this picture

and the boat

of this

move] towards the region

lioldint,'-

Apep and

liis

sons in restraint.

god travelleth on after he

this great

worm) who

Apep) hath been put

by means

in restraint

(i.e.,

of his

" fetters."

Of the four Setefiu gods

"

Those who are in

" the

Ra, pass

"have been
" Ijonds.'

laid

said

this picture grasp the fetters of

being of two-fold

" forward,

it is

evil,

and they say

onwards, Khuti.

to Ea,

'

Come

Verily fetters

upon Neiia-iira, and A})Cp

is

in his

THE GODDESSES OF THE HOURS

273

Of the twelve other gods who grasp the chain

said
"

it

is

Those who are in

warders of

this picture [act] as

"

the sons of the helpless one, and they keep guard

"

over the deadly chain which

" for the

them] in the circuit

"

Kiienti-Amenti.

"

bo

upon thy

"

"

of the battlements of

these gods say,

is

in

Of the children

"Those who

of

Khenti-Amenti.'

of

Horus

are in

it is

this

said

Twelve male

l)addle

beings,

make heavy

III

s==

VOL.

II.

its

each of

Twelve female beings, each

whom

who never

of

whom

-M^

who tow along

11

<$.

the

and the boat

of

way."

above the head of each

are called the " hours

ward

they are called " gods

with both hands

[your]
"

picture

Well-doing God travelleth on

In the lower register are

of the fetters

Keep ye

" fetters of the sons of the helpless one,

ci

come upon

Mest, Hapi, Tuamutef, and Qebhsennuf) put

under the reckonhig

2.

be

shall

Seb keepeth

it.

and the sons

fetters,

upon you the deadly chain.

1.

Let darkness

wliich shall cause evils [to

by the deadly chain which

ward over your

" the

'

Uamemti, and ye

face,

Hidden Hand,

" (i.e.,

"

And

ye sons of the helpless one, by the

"destroyed,

" you]

Hidden Hand,

in the

dead bodies are placed with the things [which

" belong to

"

is

is

carries

diminish,"

grasps a rope

star.

They

[the boat of Ea],"

TENTH

274
3.

The

u;od

DIVISION OF

Banti,

/wwv^,

^Q

The

Q;od Seshsiia,

with the head of

The god

Ka-Amenti,

holding a sceptre,

man-headed, with a
1

bull-headed,

\_J ft,

and

The Twelve Akhemu-Seku Gods with

6.

w'

star above him, liolding a sceptre,

5.

"

THE TUAT

cynocephalus ape, holding a sceptre,

4.

..

The god Eenen-sbau,

their Paddles.

a star above him, holding a sceptre,

man -headed,

with

monkey, with a star over his head, standing on

^' he is called the " god of Eethenu
a bracket,
7.

""

(Syria),
8.

^^^.
1

)racket,

whereon

rests the Utchat,

^^

THE AKHEMU-SEKU GODS

9.

god

275

Her-nest-f, f=;i ^~^

called

^^-=^

holding a sceptre.

The

text ^vhich refers to the above reads

P^iAf^ri^m^ili
AAA/W\

III

^:^ 000 Q
^O
^ CT^
^ K.=^^^\jn
A/^/WV AWW\ vjj
<CZr> ill

A/V\AAA

(5

<=:^

II!

F=^

III

III

Jl

^F=^<=Z=>

^111^

mm

i:^.^^^[0,TJ-F^4n^
II

^^^z::^

Iw^A^

lin

III

^=

<iJ^e

^^^

111

11

,^vwv.

111

^=
/WVvV\

i^ ^

^ ^ JL^

-f-r

fl

1110^(2111111

IM^_^^^-=^

Si (^111

ijo

III

<=>i

11

M ^=
I

i^<=:=>^

(e

111(2

111


TENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

276

^'

"imnnr

^.^ a^=_

Of the twelve gods (the Akiiemu Seku)

"
"

Those who are in

Ea, and

tlicy

this picture

make

own

Unti.

the seasons

"

being for the births of Ea, and they

up

for

They come

into being of their

when Ha

Nu

is

born in Nut

along with him.

accord at

they come into

It

make
is

their

who

they

transport this great god after he hath taken his place

" in
"

said

a rising

"

"

it is

take their paddles in this Circle of

"

"appearance in

^=:

the horizon of the East of heaven.

them

Take
'

Ea

saith unto

ye your paddles and unite ye your-

your stars. Your coming into being taketh

when [I] come into being, and your births take
when my births take place.
ye beings who

" selves to

" place
" place

" transport

" gods

me, ye shall not suH'cr diminution,

Akiiemu Seku.'

Of the twelve goddesses

"

Those who are in

"of the

l)oat of Efi to

"is they wlio tow

Ea

ye

"

of the hours it is said

this scene take hold of the rope

tow him along into the sky.

along,

It

and guide him along the

"

roads into the sky, and behold, they are the goddesses

"

who draw

alony; the threat irod in the Tuat.

Ea

saith

"

THE GODDESSES OF THE HOURS

"

unto them

"position,

Take ye
'

and pull ye

tlie

rope, set ye yourselves in

my

nie,

"

My

"

coming into being maketh you

"
"

make you

to

to

is

in

pylons to open to

Hii,

my

this

come

into being,
for

him

picture adjureth

the

stablish ye the periods of time

who is among you.'

1. "The god wlio

along the ways.

be born, and behold,

The Twelve Goddesses

"

followers, into the

me

"height of lieaven, and lead ye

births

277

and years

of the Uours.

and he goeth on

his

way by

his

" side."
2.

"

" stars
"

The god who

in this picture crieth out to the

way with them."

The god who is in this picture

goeth on his
3.

"

"of the Boat

"

is

concerning the births of this great god, and he

of

crieth to the gods

Ea, and he goeth on his

way with

him."
4. "

The god who

is

in this picture setteth the stars

TENTH

278

DIVISION OF

THE TUAT

places (literally, towns), and he goeth on his

" in their

way with the great god."

The above four paragraphs must refer to the four
gods Banti, Sesiisha, Ka-Ament, and Eenen-sbau,
"

and therefore the god

of

Rethenu, the Utchat, and the

god Her-nest-f remain without descriptions.

the tomb of Eameses VI.

IW
Baiiti.

From

M. Lefebure adds the two

A.I'

Ka- ReneiiAnienti. sbau.

Schhshi.

Neter-

Eye

of

Rfi.

Hei'-nest-f,

Rethen,

following paragraphs which concern the Utchat and

Her-nest-f,

"This

is

" himself,
"

This

f=
the

and

is

it

Eye

of Pai,

which the god uniteth

to

rejoiceth in its place in the boat."

he who openeth the door

of this Circle

he

"

remaineth in his position, and doth not go on his way

"

with Ea."

,:

279

CHArXER

XIII.

THE GATE OF AM-NETU-F.

The Eleventh Division of the Tuat.
Having passed

througli

Tuat, the

of

Ijoat

Shetat-besu,

Eleventh

11
J Mil'

Division,

which

tlu'ough
;

a bearded,

and

to the

reads

in, "This

this gate, this great

The gateway

god

god

passed

like

is

previous

the

into

that

at the entrance to the gate proper stands

mummied form

called

at its exit stands a similar

the

and the gods who are therein

it,

the

of

text

(]s/i '1141%

"acclaim the great god."

Division

opening

the

as

or,

god cometh forth to

"entereth through

which leads

Sr=^^

:=i^fli'

" [great]

Tenth Division

sun arrives at the gateway

the

-^=f^
I

the

The

corridor

is

is

<

of

^'=:>^

furm called SiietaU,

swept by flames

which proceed from the mouths

In the space which

Metes, r-=^

two

of

fire,

uraei, as before.

usually guarded

l>y

a nundjer

,.

ELEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

280
of

gods stand two sceptres,

1 1

surmounted by a White Crown

HoEUS,

"

They say

[Come] in peace

"

and the other

(Sai;),

to

Ea,

[Come] in peace

[Come] in peace

thou whose transformations are manifold, thy soul

" is in

heaven, thy body

in the earth.

is

AAAA/^

"

of

a line of text,

is

'

[Come] in peace

is

the one on the right

Between the sceptres

^^^^.

which reads
"

the symbol of Osiris,

is

each of which

own command,

one,"

G;reat

t;:^^ r\

[I

The monster serpent which stands on

guards the door

and the two

of Efi read

is

called Am-netu-f, \\- -

lines of text

"

He who

is

which refer

Open thy

Sau

"

thy portal to Kiiuti, so that he

"

thick darkness, and

through

"ments wail
A^VW\A

it,

when

mmnr imnnr /vwvw

A/wvw
Illllllll

Cl)

^^

r^>

his

tail

and

,'"

^'^-=

to his admission

'

may send

gate to Ea, unfold

may

illumine the

light into the

hidden

This gate closcth after the great god hatli

"abode.'
" i)assed

thine

over this door openeth to Ra.

"

saith to Am-netu-f,

is

It

A^^^/\/\

A/WVV\

lllllllll

and the gods who are on the battletliey

hear

^^^ ^
^^
W

1I

IT

it

closing

upon them,"
ilu^ imnr

c\.

L?1

AWVWV
I

MVWWt

r,

t^
I

& o
.r
//

it
;.,r

sU-I

+1
it"

9 -

oWo
The Gate; of .the Serpent Am-netu-f.


ELEVENTH

282

DIVISION OF

(jSglj

In the middle

'*"!

the god

'

Avwwv

unnnr

is

l_-c

way by

we

D.

see the boat of the

four gods of the Tuat,

and

his

* <^> *= -^i^ 111^ 1:^^^

in the

same form

Val

JVWWrt I

Tlie

boat

is

its

X OS****

n -SI

A\

Division

of this

sun being towed on

I

lllllllll

.1

THE TUAT

as before,

Wvy <o^

'''''^

c-a

'^r*^.

Boat of Af-Rfi in the Eleventh Division of the Tuat.

piloted

by Sa, who commands, and

ly

TIeka,

wlio steers according to his directions.

The procession
consists of
1.

in

front

of

the

boat of

company

of

of

first

sun

nine gods, each holding a huge

knife in his right hand, and a sceptre,

the

the

in his left;

four have jackal heads, and the last five heads

bearded men.

Tlicse

niue beings represent

the

THE SLAUGHTERERS OF APEP

"company

2.

of

^_

gods

the

D D_
The serpent Apep,

enter the ground

_^

who

slay

fettered

by

to the

a hook at the top,

^'iiiii

.._., 0!!!
Apep,"
'^iii

five

^!

chains which

the fetters are further strengthened

by small chains, which are linked

and are fastened

28$

to the larger ones,

ground by means

of pegs

with

In an earlier picture we have

1.

i^rSf fmi

/C

The Slaughterers

.^'^
y*

fS^Wal
'^^ Avwxp

.III

Apep.

of

seen Apep fettered by Seb, Mest, Hapi, Tuamutef, and

Qebhsennuf,

who were

represented by five gods, but

here the figures of the gods are wanting, and

the legend "Children of Horus,"

^^ Jj

it is

only

that tells

us the chains represent the gods.

3.

Four Apes,

hand and

wrist.

/vwvna

^^

each holding up a huge

ELEVENTH

284

The goddess

4.

Upper Egypt, wearing the Wliite

of

The goddess

ft

Lower Egypt, wearing the Eed

of

Crown, and called Herit,

The bearded god

6.

emblem

the

THE TUAT

DIVISION OF

Crown, and styled Amenti,

5.

^
Sebekiiti,

\\

of " life " in his right hand,

who

holds

and a sceptre

in his left.

The

text which refers to the above gods reads

AA/VVV\

S^vVNA

IIICTZJ

(3

000-

/^W^A

\\

000

D^^

^^^

ac3

-A

/4

^^\

<:^>

<=>,

li^^^iM^^Z^D^^

/www

1^

Ji

III

^
"

^^

^WW\

_
(^

II

...

\r.

/WV\AA

III

A/A/W\

A^/^A^

"
1

^111

D a

r-vr-i

/WWW

/VWS/V\

fl

111

I* =iS>,?
I

1
I

o K

111

/^=

hill

n c^^

[/wwsa]

^^=^

/^/v/W

j\


THE ENEMIES OF APEP
I

""

lllllll

fi

^.

J^

fh^^S:^

A,VWNA AAAAA^

AAAAAA

285

Z]

Jl

A/W^A^

<2

r.^.^-^^

ra
A^/>^V\

^
o

111

fill

n\

Ji

F=q^

III

/]

Ji

U
II

Ml

^ w

A/^^VvA

J AWVW

/VV\AAA

r^^vn
AV^AAA

^-^

'^

III

^^
A^^\AAA
v5l

AAAAAA

II

"

/\fW'/V\

AAA/^^

P!J
-^^

rn

.Virr^^^^^^l]'
Of the gods
said
"

of the

Tuat who tow the boat

of

Ra

it is

The gods

" forth [of

of

the

Tuat

say,

Ea] from Ament, and

'

Behokl the coming

taking up

[his]

[his]

" place in the

two divisions

"

ance of

transformations on the two hands of Nu,

"

This god doth not enter into the height of heaven,

'

[his]

of

Nu, and

Supplied from CliauipoUiou, Monuments,

[his]

torn,

ii.,

perform-

p. 537.

"

ELEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

286
" [l)iit]

"

he openeth

[a

way through]

the Tuat into the

height of heaven hy his transformations which are in

Now, what openeth the Tuat

"

Nu.

"

sky) are the two hands of Amex-een-f

"

name

"

and

He

hidden).

is

into

Nut

existeth in the thick darkness,

from the starry

light appeareth [there]

night.'

Of the nine gods with knives and sceptres

said
"

Those who are in

" at

hand take

Apep

they

this scene [with] their

is

regions which

him and slaughter

whereby to fetter him in
the upper height.
The

gashes in

are

" fetters of the

Horus,

weapons

and hack [with them]

their knives

make

him, and they drive stakes

" the

" of

it

" in their

"

the

(i.e.,

he whose

(i.e.,

Eebel are
who stand

in

hands

in the

of the

by

tlireateningly

Children

god

this

"

with their chains between their

"

reckoneth up his members after he whose arms are

"

hidden hath opened [the door] to make a way for Ea."

Of the serpent Apep

"The Children
"

which

" in

is

Nut

(i.e.,

drops

said

the sky).

and

They heap

their fetters

it is

those wlio are in this picture

"for Efi a

way

upon

sky his poison

into Amentet."

Of the four apes holding liands

" It is

this serpent

in this picture they rest

his folds (?) are in the

down from him

This god

Horus grasp firmly

in this picture,

"him, and whilst

"

of

it is

fingers.

said

who make ready

into the eastern horizon of licaven,

and

"

they lead the way for the god who

"

with their hands, [standing] two on the right hand

hatli created

them


APEP

IN

;;

FETTERS

287

"

and two on

"

then they come forth after him, and sing praises to

" his soul

" his

tlio left

when

it

in the double dtcrt of this

looketh u})on them, and they stahlish

Disk."

Of the three remaining

"

Those who arc in

" this

Gate

**

AWNVA

;i^^

^^

>*wwv\

fettered

V
''^^^^^

-^

AWWW
^7*"

>

II.
I

away Set from

They open

^Sr ""^

mAm

Apep

deities it is said

this picture turn

the god Tuati.

[of

^1 Bill

"

god

^""^

.-^

p.-^

An
*=

m^

by the chains of Seb and the Children

and stablish the hidden pylons, and

cavern,

its

'"'^

(t7
\

"^

Horus.

of

their souls remain

" in the following of Ra]."

In the upper register of this Division are

1.

I'our gods, each holding a disk in his right

these arc " they

who hold

light-giving disks,"

hand

V^

ELEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

288

Four gods, each holding a

2.

who hold

these are " they

stars,"

Four gods, each holding a

3.

hand

these are " they

hand

star in his right

who come

sceptre, 1, in his left

forth,"

V^

IJfl

Four ram-headed gods, each holding a sceptre

4.

in

-/^

''..

AVWAA _!_' *VWWA

I

jt>
1

t^

5ww

^v^^^

^^ Jl>

<=

'

-^
L'f]

I I

e.

'

The Apes who

his left

'

=-

"^

"^

praise Ra.

A*WW\ AWWyw AWVW\

Ameijti.

Ilerit.

yyvwMvv

Sebekhti.

hand; their names are Ba, "^^, KliNEMU, Q,

Penter,
5.

and Tent,

^^^^^

Four hawk -headed gods, each holding a sceptre

Ids left

hand;

^^V i=5,

tlicse are called lloitus,

^^,

Sept, A, and Ammi-uaa-f, u -

in

Asiiemth,


THE GODS OF THE DAWN
Eight female

6.

by a

star in her left

hours
7.

figures,

with

uracils

its

hand

each seated on a seat formed

body coiled up, and holding a

these are called " the protecting

tit

crocodile-headed god

Sebek-Ea, who

called

grasps a fold of a serpent that stands on

right hand,

The

and a sceptre

......
AAA/V^^

......
/\IVW\f\

AAAAAA
A/V\A/\A

-^i^

^-^

I
I

|-iii

p.

DOO0

1
I

AA/VvV\

(^

i.

'

nil

?Q

o
/V

<:=>,^-S^

III

>k

lino

/i/,/w\A

AAA/VV\ A/V\A/VN ^'VVN'^A

111^

/WV^^^ AAA/\AA

^^

rL

11
I

ill^^M^fl^

^^.

in his

iil|

-i

its tail

in his left.

text which refers to these reads

'<'

289

-M^

<=>U

/ww^^ 1

III

/VWs/V\
'::^

III

^^^^ J

^ D

VOL.

111

II.

A/\AAAA
I

A^I'T^'^^-^^^'^
^w^ Jr ^
D Jr

iii^Ji

III

/\VvV\\

III


ELEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

290

^^/^AA^
AAAAAA

'

e lip
IZITD

^ w

1
II

^^

A/WV\A

^^-mp

a e

/I\
I

,,**, ,<
**.*.***

.,,^11;

..-,",

I*'

*"

-f

^*

^'i-

The gods who bring Disks aud Stars for Ra

m
111

7i

iz:
\\ AAAAAA

-si)

1
I

f:/V\/\/V\

A^WvAA

'^'
[

1^
/A^-^AA

^3 AAAAAA

A^^^/v^A

^ w
T^^

tJ'
I

A^^SAAA

^^^^.^ A^ywv ^v::--^

I

111

A^A/NAA

D
A/VWV\

-^

II

THE GODS OF THE DAWN

Of the four gods bearing disks
"
"

Those who are in

and

it is

" the height of

heaven by means

"in their hands.

"

<i;ods

; . J

The

"

is

Pylon of

to the

body

set liimself in the

bearing stars

it is

of ISTut

gods; who prepare the Uflermgs

the two arms

shout

said

.i^i.i.i,.

"Those who are in

when

" stars

the Tuat and

image which

the sky)."

Of the four

"

of this

They utter words

Akert so that Ea may

" (i.e.,

this picture carry the disk of Ra,

who make a way through

they

2gi

said

it is

hynms

cf

of

embrace

praise,

of Ra,

carry stars, and

picture

this

Nu

and Shrine

I.

Efi they

and their

and they journey on

with him to the height of lieaven, and they take up

" their

places in the body of Nut."

Of the four gods bearing sceptres

"Those who are in

this

it is

picture

"sceptres in their hands, are tliey

said

[having]

who

their

stablish the

ELEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

292

"domains
" their
"

of

this

thrones in accordance with

"Those who are

in

it is

"

making ready]

"

bread of heaven, and

"

forth celestial water

" in

said

of

they

who

of the offerings of the

it

when

is

[having]

picture

this

"sceptres in their hands, are

as yet Eri

their

decree [the

gods [from] the

who make

they

come

to

hath not emerged

Nu."

Of the four hawk -headed gods

"Those who are in

this

it is

" shrine [in

said

[having]

picture

"sceptres in their hands, are they

who

their

stablish the

the boat of Ka], and they lay their hands

"on the body

of the

double boat of the god after

it

hath appeared from out of the gate of Sma, and they

"place the paddles

"

command

the

Ea."

Of the four ram-headed gods

"

they have

god in the sky, and

Hour which

" into being,

[of

the boat] in Nut,

presideth over

it (i.e.,

when

the

the boat) cometh

and the Hour [which hath guided

it]

goeth

" to rest."

Of the goddesses who are seated on uraei

said
"
"

it

is

Those who are in

this picture

with their serpents

under them, and their hands liolding

" forth

from the two Atekt

stars,

come

of this great god, four to

West

"

the East and four to the

"

the Spirits of the East, and they sing

it

is

who
hymns to

they

call

this

"god, and they praise him after his appearance, and

"

Setti cometh forth in his forms.

It

is

they

who

'.;

THE GODDESSES OF THE ATERTI

"

who

guide and transport those

293

are in the boat of this

" great god."

There

is

Sebek-Eu

no description

of the crocodile-headed

In the lower register are

1.

Four

South

god

in the text.

each

gods,

these are the

"

wearing

Kings

Crown

the

of the

the

of

South in

chief,"

M^

The goddesses

of the Aterti.

gods, " the

Weepers,"

2.

Four bearded

3.

Four gods, each wearing a Crown

these are the

4.

Khxemiu,

Vi.

^=^

of the

"

5.

(1(1

North

Four bearded gods, the Eenexiu, /www (]()>>'

21
A^/WVv

i.e.,

'

'

those "who give names."

Four females, each wearing the Crown

South

these are the

"

Queens

of the South,"

of

?=>

the

p^.

ELEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

294

Four females, each wearinsr the Crown

6.

North
North

these

these are the

"

Khnemut,

^^

Four females, without crowns.

8.

Four bearded

9.

these are the gods

with

gods,

who

of

the

of

the

111

backs

their

slightly

praise Ea.

cat-headed god called Mati,

The

Queens

f)

7.

bowed

"

presumably, the

are,

l]

text which refers to these cjods reads

rn AA/vw\

AAAAAA
I

r^^ ^^
/vvvvv\

'^,

/wvvv\

-^

(3

criD

^M>

MID

D I

y^

11

11

u
*^

Li

/WV/^A

i!r^

-lj

A/*/^AA

-ssll

AA/WV\ -5hv-i
I

_;^S^

2;;.

a
I

(^

111

D D

i i=r^

<^ ^

7i

(^

-^

j\

M'ar.,

Sar, Cliampollion,

iMfoi!!/TOei)fs, torn, ii., p.

D D

L-^^

AA/\A/v%

539.

THE BEARERS OF RA
I

l^^^Q
J\\

III

iJcmii

l^-w,

7i

qo
/10

^ ^
I

*-

^/VW^A

(2

AAA/W\

,VWW\

^^^

_w.']fm^=^m^i^=sf
1[

III

J\

<

II

-WWNA

riD

^M

/V.AAAA

^=: F=q

^
i

<^

<5

1^^

III

295

AA/VV\A AA/VW\ AAAA/W

AA/^^AA
/NA/NAAA -

1^11
I

CROWNS

^-^

"

AAAAA^

D
(2

;^1
'*^

111

D
AA/V^A^

rAAA/V\

AAA/W\

Jl

^
-H
^i:?^^>

A/wv

fv)
^-^

A/V>AA/\

CliampoUion, Monioaents,

torn,

y ^WV\A AVW^A

ii.,

p. 539.

A^AAAA

ELEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

296

r-vm
^

lllllllll

mil lit

11

(j

J]

llllimi

//

imi

MM'
:

/vw^A^ <:zi::

The Stablishers

of the

Jl

cr:zi

The Four Weepers,

White Crown.

Of the gods wearing the Wliite Crown

"

Those who are in

.]

this picture are

it is

said

they who

stablisli

White Crown on the gods who follow Ea

"

the

"

themselves remain in the Tuat, but their souls go

"

forward and stand at

Of the four Weepers

"Tliose

who

[tliis]

it is

they

gate."

said

are in this picture in this gate

make


THE BEARERS OF RA

CROWNS

Ea hath made

"

lamentation for Osiris after

"

ance from Anient

"

but they themselves follow after Osiris."

"

Those who are in

^iSi

make

:^"s -"

..

1'***^^

who

unite

come

.*==:

akk.

said

his births to

AMWVV\

-^

it is

this picture are those

themselves to Ra, and they

<^

his appear-

their souls go forward in his train,

Of the four gods wearing the Eed Crown

"

297

(5

"^^ r"^"

...*...* .*/.*..**

The Stablishers

" to

of the

Red Crown.

pass in the earth

" train,

The god* who give names.

their souls go forward in his

but their bodies remain in their places

(or,

" seats)."

Of the four Eeneniu

"
"

[Those

the

name

who

it is

said

are in this picture are they

to Etl,

who

and they magnify the names

give

of all

ELEVEXTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

298
" his
"

forms

their souls go forward in his following,

but their bodies remain in their places

(or, seats)."]

Of the four goddesses wearing the White Crown

said
"

Those who are in

who make

picture are they

tliis

C\l'
1

Maat

to advance,

"in the shrine of

" in
"

Nut

stabli.sh the

mikim

'

when Ea

their souls pass

*.

to be stablished

it

taketli

onwards

up

his position

in his following,

but their bodies remain in their places."

*

'

White and Red Crowus.

and who make

Efi

AVVVV*V

/www\

N*^f\

aamnNAI

Goddesses who

"

it is

A^/VVW\

Supplied from the tomb of Ramcses YI.

THE GODS WHO PRAISE RA AT DAWN

Of
said
"

tlie

2g9

Eed Crown

four goddesses wearing the

it

is

Those who are in

picture are they

tliis

who

stablish

" time,

and they make

to

'

those

who keep ward

over the condemned ones in the

"

Tuat and over those w^ho have

"

they follow in the train of this great god."

.^fj AWvv\

come

into being the years for

their life in heaven

I
I

A*vvwi

A\_*

=Ir:^'''^^
~-~ ^^*^

/r

>

r_

Goddesses who drive away Set.

^HM

'114

.Jr

lA.
I

",,,1 ^^
^ ill

Gods who adore and praise Ra.

Mati.

Of the four females who are without crowns

said
"

it

is

Those who are in

this picture in [this] gate

make

"lamentation and tear their hair in the presence of

" this

great god in Anientet

"

draw from

"

height of heaven."

this pylon,

they

make Set

to with-

and they do not enter into the


ELEVENTH DIVISION OF THE TUAT

300

Of the four gods with their backs bowed

"

"

it is

Those who are in this picture make adoration to

Ea and

" the

sing praises unto him, and in their place in

Tuat they hymn those gods who are in the Tuat,

"and who keep guard over the Hidden Door.

"

said

remain in their

["The warder
" in his place."]

'

places."]

of the door of this Circle

Supplied from

[They

tlic

tomb

of

Eamescs VI.

remaineth

301

CHAPTER

XIV.

THE GATE OF SEBI AND

EERI.

The Twelfth Division of the Tuat.

HAViNCr passed through the Eleventh Division of the
Tuat, the boat of the sun arrives at the gateway

^^ ^ "^^

Teseut-baiu,
will

which

the last that he

is

have to pass through before emerging in heaven

new

in the light of a

day.

"This great god conieth

"

forth to this gate, this great god entereth through

"

and the gods who are therein acclaim the great god."

The gateway

is

like that

it,

through which the god passed

into the previous Division

proper stands a bearded

mummied form

A^

stands a similar form called

lluAj ^^*^ ^t

Akhekhi,
flames of

number

QSh^^T^'
fire,

as before.

its exit

at the entrance to the gate

^^^^

corridor

called Pax,

is

which proceed from the mouths

In the space which

is

of uraei,

usually guarded by a

stand two staves, each of which

of gods

surmounted by a bearded head;- on one head

disk of Tem,
of

Khepera.

.^

by

swept

and on the other a

The text which

beetle, the

refers

to

is

is

the

symbol

these reads

....

'

'

-'-...J/.l-. .'-

r-3

AWWW
I

^f

I
I

A
i

AAMWV

ir

L*1

Ltl
The Gate

Tesert-Bni'.i.

The doors

of Sebi

and

Reri.

'

The Sun-god under the form of Khejiera

with liis Disk,
supported by Nu and received by Xut.

in his

Boat

'

TWELFTH

304

I rri

M iT^

M^mn

Jj^

y ^\\\^<^y^ J

"They stand up on

"

and they come into being on

"

the heads stand up by the

gate

THE TUAT

DIVISION OF

their heads,

their staves

The monster serpent which stands on

guards the one door
lines of text
"

He who

"

unto Sebi,

"

Khuti, so

and the two

refer to his admission of

may

Nut.'

"

who dwell

in Anient

/wvw. '^

is

He who is
unto Rem,

portal to

"hidden

"body
'

souls

Khuti,

place,

of

who

Nut.'

is

which

lines of text

" saith
"

Sa

saith

among the

wailing

after this

W iJl

guards the other door

read, "

read,

take up his position in the body of

J^

souls

door hath closed,"

-M^\.

ii[Z3l'

The monster serpent which stands on

two

Ra

Open thy gate to Ra, unfold thy portal to

that he may come fortli from the hidden

Behold, there

imiiiir

ij

'

"

called Sebi, :^

and

tail

its

over this door openeth to Ra.

is

"place, and

which

is

by the

gate."

called Reki,

tail

its

[I

and the

refer to his admission of

over this door openeth to Ra.

'

and

Ra
Sa

Open thy gate to Ra, unfold thy

he may come forth from the

so that

and may take up

Behold, there

dwell in

is

his position in the

wailing

among

the

Anient after this door hath closed."

THK BIRTH OF THE SUN-GOD

The

which

text, being similar to that

305

refers to Sebi, is

not repeated here.

On

each side of the door

a uraeiis, the one repre-

is

senting Isis and the other Nephthys, and of them

said, "
"

They

who guard

it is

and they pass onwards

AA^^^

^H *^

c^

yVNAAAA
I

Ayvwv.

see tliat the

of the

through which he

Nu, and thence

'""'^

1 AAAA^ r^-^^

end

j^

"

is

form

of a disk in the

to the

s=z3

/w^/^A^

Xu

u
I

on the

Nephthys.

himself, or, as

jYie

left of

the beetle

The three beings

%,

is

rolling along a

and on the right

is Isis,

in the front of the boat

the gods to the left are See,

Hu,

II

god appears in the

are probably the personifications of doors,

"

-cz:^,

of

A^AAA^

boat in the form of a beetle, which

disk

sky

These two arms come forth from the

^'wwv
I

of it

water the boat

waters, and they bear up this god," <rr>

/wwvA

reached,

about to emerge in the waters of

is

in the

supported by the two arms of

the text says,

Tuat

of tlie

sun has reached that portion

Having passed on

this world.

"

l-TJ

PI

II

and the boat

is

it is

Ament,

of

1^
Here we

hidden gate

in the following of this god,"

,;__0

_^ nrzj

j^

this

and

Sa,

"^^
^12.

imiinr

L Shu,

and

IIIIIIMI

[3,

Hek,

In the hiero-

glyphics at the top of the open space aljove the boat

VOL. H.

is

.;

TWELFTH

306

written, "This. god taketli

"

up

his place in the

Boat [with] the gods who are

"^

s^n

" ~

of a god,

is

which

it,

Matetet

^.

r-^-i

^^^'^7

''^^'^^
'

above, or beyond the boat,

by the body

THE TUAT

DIVISION OF

t^^6

i^^

waters

a kind of island, formed

bent round in such a

is

that the tips of his toes touch the back of his

way
head.

On

his

head stands the goddess Nut, with her

arms and hands raised and stretched out to receive the

disk of the sun, which the Beetle is rolling towards her
the text says, "

The

Nut

receiveth Ea,"

island formed by the

" Osiris,

whose

circuit

body

is

END OF

^ ^^

of the

the Tuat,"

VOL.

II.

god

is

-^'^^^

said to be

LONDON
PRIKTED BT GILBBUT AKD RrVINGTON
LIMITED
ST. JOHlr's HOUSE,
CLEBKSKWELL, E.C,

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, LOS ANGELES

THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

is DUE on the last date stamped belo-^

This book

1
University of California

SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY

FACILITY

90024-1388
405 Hllgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA
Return this material to the library
from which it was borrowed.

THE LIBRARY
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFCWRNIfl
UyS ANGELES

(k

3 1158 00764 8354

UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY

AA

000 136 895